David Talk On Heaven Vol : Iv

VOLUME - IV

MESSAGES and GLIMPSES OF HEAVEN Conveyed by DAVID

B y

KAMAZH K. SOLOMON Not for Sale

A BRIEF NOTE ABOUT MY SON DAVID At the age of thirteen, in a ‘Missionary Call Service’, when the Preacher asked the youth; “You have only one life in this world. Will you spend it for Jesus?”, David responded by standing up and accepted Jesus as his personal saviour. Further he committed himself to be a Missionary at that tender age. After completion of his high school studies, he got admission at Thirunelveli Government Medical College, Tamilnadu, India. Before joining the college, at a Youth retreat on 7 th August 1999, David dedicated himself to go as a Missionary doctor to Bihar, one of the medically backward states in India, after completing his medical course. He gave his testimony to four hundred youth, adults and Pastors present for his dedication ceremony. There was no backsliding from his promise to serve the Lord and often told his friends in his medical college that he would go to Bihar to serve in a mission hospital after completing his course. But our Lord and saviour called him to be with Him on 7 th October, 2003. When I was terribly depressed after his going home, Jesus gave me the following promises about David. 26 th October, 2003 : David is My son. I will send him ministering angel with a HEALING TOUCH.

around

the

world

as

a

1 st January, 2004 : David is the messages to the earth.

ambassador

for

Jesus

to

convey

Heaven’s

24 th January 2004 : David was my Missionary, he is my Missionary and he will be my Missionary. I give special privileges to my Missionaries.

18 th April 2004 : “This privilege of communication I have given to you, is according to the perfect will of My Father. Do you think that it is not possible for Me and My Father, who created the Heaven, the earth and the Universe to give such a privilege? We want to reveal glimpses of the glorious Heaven, its grandeur and the happiness of the souls, to the people on the earth and we selected My son David for that mission. So you go on writing books, as long as it is the will of My Father and until then David shall give messages to you.” I feel that Jesus is fulfilling some of His promises through this book when it goes around, the world with a ‘Healing touch’.

About the books “DAVID TALKS” This is the Fourth Book in the series of books ‘DAVID TALKS’. The first chapters of the first three books like the ‘Foreword’ and ‘Life Story of Bensam David Solomon’ are given in this IV book too. In the I book, messages received during the period from October 28th, 2003 to April 14th, 2004 are given. In the II book messages from April 14th, 2004 to August 2nd, 2004 (David’s Birthday) are given. In the third book messages from 4th August 2004 to 28th November, 2004 are given. In the IV book messages from 30th November 2004 to 14th July 2005 are given. If you did not get the I or II or III Book and want to receive one, please write to us to the following address. We will try to send a copy, if books are available. AUTHOR Mrs. Kamazh K. Solomon 3, Henry Road, Nagercoil - 629 001 Tamil Nadu, India Phone : 04652 - 230778 E-mail : Kenaz solomon<[email protected]>

Biblical Reference Psalm : 145 :10-13 “ ........ All Thy saints shall bless Thee! They shall speak of the glory of thy Kingdom, and tell of thy power, to make known to the sons of men thy mighty deeds, and the glorious splendour of thy Kingdom. Thy Kingdom is an everlasting Kingdom ........”

CONTENTS Page No. Foreword Life story of Bensam David Solomon Tributes to Bensam David Solomon A brief note for Book IV CHAPTERS

VII IX XXXIV XXXXIII

DECEMBER, 2004 CHRISTMAS CELEBRATION IN HEAVEN ( 1 - 1 1 ) 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7.

Worship service in which Jesus mentioned the first Christmas Sing song worship service in the worship complex5 Singing X Mas carols 8 Christmas music concert in an American colony 10 Christmas worship Service in the presence of Jesus, in music lovers' colony 14 Angels Christmas worship service 17 Singing carols in our colony and also gave a musical item in world famous musicians colony 19 8. Christmas service and singing carols 22

JANUARY, 2005 9. Worship service held within the worship complex24 10. Singing carols in the Doctors colony 27 11. Attending children's Christmas programme 30 12. Visiting mansions of garden lovers - covered with flowers 13. Attending a youth witnessing service 34 14. Singing with the birds 36 REST AT A HOLIDAY RESORT (17-23)

1

32

15. Visiting a holiday resort 39 16. Worship service in which Jesus spoke about Holiness 43 17. Spending a holiday at a resort - getting permission from Jesus 18. Starting the holiday at the holiday resort 48 19. Attending a music concert 51 20. Worship service at the holiday resort 54 21. Visiting animal park etc. 57 FEBRUARY, 2005 22. Worship service at the holiday resort 61 23. Coming back home from the holiday resort 63 24. Worship service with Martyrs and Saints 66 25. Playing the game of collecting gems 68 26. Worship service at an artist colony 71 27. Attending a music concert 73 28. Worship service in a sea-side green woods 77 29. Meeting followers of saint SundarSingh of India 79 30. Worship service in a blue chapel at the centre of a lake 84

46

MARCH, 2005 31. Worship service at the singing bird island 87 32. Meeting a Holy man in a Holy people colony 90 33. Worship service with choirs coming from far away places of Heaven 93 34. Colony of animal lovers and animal study - scholars 96 35. Visiting a colony of Poets, Painters and Musicians - sang in an auditorium on a hill-top 99 36. Worship service at a green-lawn over a mountain top in a colony of scientists and scholars. 102 37. Visiting a colony of captains of ships and sailors105 38. Meeting mountain climbers 108 39. Worship service in which Jesus blessed everybody 111 40. Visiting an information centre for travel lovers and a picnic spot 113 41. Worship service in which Jesus spoke about His second coming 117 APRIL, 2005 42. Visiting Hill tribes on a mountain top 120 43. Worship service where Jesus descended in a swirling fire 124 44. A recreation centre around a blue lake and over mountains 127 CONDUCTING A CHILDREN'S CAMP (45-58) 45. Visiting a children camp for the first time 130 46. The first worship service after joining the children camp 134 47. Children entertaining the villagers 137 48. Birds feeding the children 140 49. Worship service - attended with marching children143 50. Visiting a picnic spot with swinging bridges 146 51. Worship service in which flower petals were sprinkled over the children 149

MAY, 2005 52. Visiting a picnic spot and meeting missionaries152 53. Playing and eating with loving animal hosts 155 54. Worship service in which Jesus asked children to praise the Lord for the flowers He created 159 55. Babies playing and eating with animals 162 56. Meeting remote island dwellers and many catholic missionaries 57. Visiting another children camp centre of more than ten thousand children 58. Going back home from the children's camp site with great joy 172 59. Worship service with praising saints 175 60. Meeting 'Good Samaritans' of the poor 177 61. Worship service at a chapel of hundreds of chiming bells 180 JUNE, 2005 62. Worship service at a place where drooping branches, raised to make a way 184 63. Visiting fragrant resins and perfume makers colony 186 64. Worship service at villagers Island 189

165 167

65. Visiting a chain of museums of different countries of the earth 192 66. Visiting people who were members of expedition teams on the earth 194 67. Visiting a place of falls and sports grounds 198 68. Worship service in a colony of shepherds while on the earth 202 69. A music concert for joyous youth 205 70. Worship service in a chapel surrounded by pink roses 207 JULY, 2005 71. Visiting sea islands of fishermen who are closely attached to the fishes and feed them 210 72. Worship service in an industrial workers' colony214 73. Visiting a colony of people who were very poor on the earth, still helped God's ministry and were very close to Jesus. 218 74. Visiting poets who recited poems with the background music by great music directors 221 75. Sing song worship service in a colony of poets 223 76. Meeting Christian Jews of later centuries and visited their children Homes 227 Conclusion 230

F O R E W O R D Dear Reader, Before reading this book, I want you to know the circumstance in which this book is written. My name is Kamazh Solomon. I retired in April, 2003 from teaching Chemistry in three colleges for 36 years. My husband Rev. Kenaz Solomon is the Missionary and President of London Mission (congregational) Churches for 36 years. We both accepted Jesus Christ as our personal saviour and are doing His Ministry. God gave us 2 sons. Our elder son Samuel Ben Solomon was born after nine years. He completed medicine (M.B.B.S.) and is now studying M.D. Our younger son Bensam David Solomon was a final year student at Thirunelveli Medical College. He accepted Jesus Christ as his personal saviour at the young age of 13 and committed himself to missionary work. He was planning to go to Bihar as a Missionary Doctor after completion of his course. But our Lord’s will is different! On 7 th October, 2003, evening after participating in a weekly prayer meeting conducted by Christian Medical students, he died instantly in a bike accident and had gone to be with our Lord. He was a lover of music and used to play keyboard and guitar. My family was terribly shaken and beyond consolation. On the 19 th day after the loss of my beloved son David, my loving Lord gave me a promise about his ministry. From the 21 st day, the Lord gave a “special privilege” to my beloved son David to talk to me from above. Now David is giving me glimpses of heaven little by little. I could hear his voice inside me calling me Amma (mother) distinctly and he continues to talk. This book contains the messages conveyed by David to me.

A humble request to my readers first. As mentioned above this experience is a ‘Special Privilege’ given to me by my precious Saviour and I believe it completely. I fully believe this message is given with a great purpose – to console me, my family and those who grieve over the loss of their loved ones. It is also my fervent prayer that all those who profess the name of Christ may know the glories of heaven and be ready to meet the Saviour when called to eternity. As Paul says death is a GAIN to God’s people (Phil. 1:21). Now, my request is, if a reader has any reservation or if you do not believe this book please don’t write to me your comments- just ignore it since I am giving my son’s messages as I get them. I cannot explain them further. If you are blessed by reading this book, I will be happy to have your comments which may be a source of consolation to me and my family. Thank you. Please pray for us. D.L. Moody, a great Evangelist of the 19 th century writes thus: “Perhaps, if we listen, we too might hear – in this storm tossed world of ours – some whisper borne from loved ones afar”.

In Christ, Mrs. Kamazh K. Solomon 3, Henry Road, Nagercoil - 629 001 Tamil Nadu, India.

Note : I have included many Bible quotations and Verses from Hymns in many of these chapters apart from the Heavenly messages conveyed by David. The Bible quotalions are taken from Revised, Standard Version - Author

Life Story of Bensam David Solomon My name is Kamazh K. Solomon. I am aged 61. My husband is Rev. Kenaz Solomon, aged 67. We got married on 21 st May 1969. We were living in a rented house after marriage in Nagercoil. Then I was teaching Chemistry at Vivekananda College, Agesteeswaram. I was very much worried about not having children. I felt that I didn’t want to live without a baby. I read a book ‘Salvation of God’ and accepted Christ as my personal Saviour. Then I prayed, “Lord, if it is your will, give me a child.” In my leisure time, I was involved in ministry among the women of our Churches. In 1976, seven years after our marriage, in answer, to my prayer, our Lord helped me to conceive. But that male child died in my womb in the 8 th month. It was a real shock. As soon as I got home from hospital, I closed my room, and cried like a child lying on the floor asking God why this happened. Suddenly there shone a very bright light around me and I heard the voice of Jesus in my heart – “Next year by this time, you will have a baby in your arms”. I was so happy that the marvellous peace of God filled my heart. My doctor’s verdict was that it was almost impossible for me to conceive again, since my ovaries were really inactive. But my unfailing God, as He had th promised, gave me a boy on 30 September 1977. ( I got His promise on 19 th October, 1976). Praise be to God. We named him Samuel Ben Solomon. After 3 years I got my second son BENSAM DAVID SOLOMON. Even in his cradle, he was always smiling. At the age of 3, he was quite happy to go to school. After getting home from school, the first thing he used to do was to open his bag, throw down all his books on the floor and do his home work. Only after doing all his home work, will he go to play or watch T.V. He was quite studious. During his 11 th and 12 th grade in school, he made up his mind to study medicine like his brother. He studied at Scott Christian Higher Secondary School and stood first in his final examinations at 12 th grade in 1998. In Science subjects he scored 198 (Maths), 199 (Physics), 197 (Chemistry) and 189 (Biology) out of 200. His marks in Biology (189) was not enough to get admission in medical college that year and hence decided to improve the score in Biology – writing Biology test again hoping he would get medical admission the next year. My husband did his B.D. in the United States of America for three years. So, he has many friends there. One American couple, close friends of my family wanted David to study medicine in U.S.A.

They promised to get him admission with full scholarship, and agreed to be his sponsor and guardian while in the States. He was to do four years B.S. Course (Pre-medicine) before joining Medicine. Before going to the United States he had to write two tests – TOEFL (Test of English as a Foreign Language) and SAT (Scholastic Aptitude Test). As for my son David, he needed no push to study! He was never tired of studying and reading as many books as possible before going for these two tests to Bangalore. Even sleep eluded him. As usual, he scored, more marks than prescribed by the College where he got admission in the United States. He became eligible for full scholarship too. Finally when he went to the American Embassy in Chennai for his Visa, embassy refused him Visa saying ‘you are to study medicine in America for ten years. After such a prolonged study, we are highly doubtful whether you will return to India’. On one side I felt sad for him because it was a great disappointment. On the other side as an affectionate mother, I had a great sense of relief because the worry of my son having to be away from me for such a long time was removed from my heart. May be I was too possessive! But the Lord whom I serve did not allow him to be discouraged. After getting back from Chennai, the first thing he did was to take his Biology book in his hand and started studying for his improvement test. Without anybody’s help, he worked hard and wrote his improvement test. As a human being, I had a lingering doubt whether he would manage to get admission for medicine. I was a bit confused. One day early morning when I was praying, I heard the voice of God talking to me. I knew without any doubt that it was my Lord speaking because I had heard that voice twice before. He said ‘If David dedicates himself as a medical missionary, I will give him medical admission’. Immediately my thought went back to the incident that happened in 1993. It was summer vacation in 1993. We had two day retreat at Puthalam beach. In the last session Brother Stanly Prince from Friends Missionary Prayer Band, who was the speaker at the retreat, gave a missionary call. David was only thirteen years old then. With David by my side, I too was on my Knees in prayer. Suddenly David stood up. My immediate reaction was ‘shock’. I feared that David, without realizing the real implication, was standing up. I felt it was a child’s innocent prank. Even after getting home, I didn’t feel like asking my beloved young son about that. Gradually the whole episode was forgotten. After 6 years, when I heard the voice of my Lord, I remembered his dedication for Missionary work at the age of 13.

Then I told David about the Lord speaking to me and asked him whether he really meant to be a Missionary when he committed himself at the age of 13. He immediately said, he had no second thought about it. When Brother Stanly Prince said, ‘you have only one life to live on this earth. Will you spend it for Jesus?’, David was very much touched. David assured me that his dedication was not a thoughtless childish act. I was very much moved and thanked my saviour profusely. Our Lord helped David to score high marks in Biology and in the entrance test. He had no problem in getting admission for medicine (free seat). He chose Thirunelveli Medical College so that he could take part in Church and Youth Ministry among our Churches during the week ends. A few days before joining College, on 7 th August, 1999, we, arranged to have his ‘Missionary dedication’ in a youth retreat at the Y.M.C.A. Campus in Kanyakumari (Cape Comrin). In that meeting, he shared his personal testimony among the youth and vowed that he would go as a missionary doctor wherever the Lord calls him, after the completion of his medical studies. Finally he played guitar and sang a beautiful dedication song in Tamil. In Tamil

1. 2. 3.

rh; n t!; t uh ck; re; e pjpapy; te; j pLk; ,r; r kak; rh; t Kk; ckf; f ha; rkh; g ; g pf; f pnwd; ck; rpj; j k; epiwntwnt rkh; g ; g pf; f pnwd; ve; j d; iffs; rkh; g ; g pf; f pnwd; ve; j d; fhy; f s; rkh; g ; g pf; f pnwd; ve; j d; fz; f s; rkh; g ; g pf; f pnwd; ve; j d; brtpfs; rkh; g ; g pf; f pnwd; ve; j d; tHpfs; rkh; g ; g pf; f pnwd; ve; j d; thH; i t

Translated in English (Not according to tune) Almighty God in Thy Presence I come before Thee, this instant I surrender all to Thee Let Thy will be done 1.

I surrender my hands to Thee I surrender my feet to Thee

2.

I surrender my eyes to Thee I surrender my ears to Thee

3.

I surrender my ways to Thee I surrender my whole life to Thee.

Then David started his life in the Medical College. He kept on telling his friends and College mates that after completing his studies (M.B.B.S.), he would go as a medical Missionary to Bihar State and work in a Mission Hospital. After working for a few years, he would go for higher studies. Again after completion of his studies, he would continue to work at the same place, helping the sick, the poor and the needy. Even as a student, he started his ministry. In his medical College hospital, he was supporting many poor patients. A group of committed Christian boys and girls in his medical College met regularly every Tuesday evening for prayer and worship. He was in charge of singing. Mostly he played keyboard, and at times guitar. During Summer Vacations, he attended Vacation Bible School sessions in our Churches. He was never tired of carrying his keyboard to Churches. He was a member of the “Christian Youth Welfare Association Gospel Band” of our Churches which visited and still visits all our Churches. Being a great lover of music, he made sure to go with the gospel band to all our Churches. So, all our congregations knew him. When Churches have special meetings (Conventions) for two or three days, they ask David to play the keyboard. He never said ‘No’. After College, he got back to Nagercoil (45 miles) in his motor bike, ate something from home and went straight to the meeting. He had to drive 25 to 40 kilometres to the meeting and got back home around 10.30 p.m. Again he left for College at 5.30 in the morning. If there were special meetings during the week-ends, he did the same. Members of our Youth Association used to visit a Church once a month in the afternoon. David was always part of that group. Youth divided themselves into small groups and visited houses of the congregation. At 6 p.m., they used to meet the youth group of that Church and close the meeting with a sing song service where the whole congregation took part. David enjoyed this very much. He never got tired of walking while making house calls. As usual he used to be back home after 10.30 p.m. and left for College at 5.30 the next morning. Our Youth Association used to conduct a one-day retreat once in 3 or 4 months. It is conducted in tourist or scenic spots, and sometimes in one of our Churches. There was not even one retreat where David did not participate and sing. He was very particular that singing should be good. In the same way he took part in all Free Medical Camps organized by the Youth. Often he brought doctors from his College to help. If there were too many patients, he himself checked blood pressure and dispensed medicines. The important thing was he was very, very happy to get involved in all these ministries.

During week ends we used to spend our time at our beach house in Puthalam. On Saturday evenings he gathered the village

children and taught them songs with his keyboard. In the Sunday morning worship service they used to sing those Songs. Sometimes he got back from his College after 7 p.m. on Saturdays. Still he wasn’t tired to teach them new songs. He sang tenor. His brother Samuel Ben Solomon and David were very close to each other. Since Samuel had completed medicine already, almost every day David contacted him through the phone to clear some of his doubts. When David got home during the week ends, they used to lie down in the same bed and discuss many things till late night. Samuel also said, David had a better knowledge about the patients because he had the opportunity to examine various types of patients in his Medical College Hospital and his knowledge helped him (Samuel) much. David’s death was a terrible shock for Samuel. Samuel said, ‘Amma, I feel very lonely and left alone now’. His grief was too much. Our Lord alone should console him. Likewise David and his cousin (my sister’s son) who is 12 years older than David were close. In his college also, all his fellow students had very good relationship with him. In our beach village also all the boys, young or old, were close to him. In short, on the earth, every one was his friend which meant he led a real Christian life during his short span of life in this world. His life in the College is another story. His friends said he was always welldressed. It was hard to find him without books in his hands. His aim was to stand first in his class. He stayed with a group of boys in a rented house. He avoided staying at College hostel because he felt, students, from other rooms would disturb his studies. As his friends said, he used to study up to 2 or 3 a.m. Everyday when his fellow students went to bed earlier, he stayed at the verandha and studied. He never went to bed without reading his Bible as well as Daily Bread- portion for that day. It is more important that he shared what he read with his fellow students whether they were Christians or not. Finally it became a habit for his friends to ask him for the Bible portion and the message for the day and he shared it with them. Of course, it was not just all study and no play. He very much enjoyed playing cricket. He was an important member of the team. Strange thing is, even when going to play, he took a text book along because when he had some leisure in between games, he could study. For David not a minute was to be wasted. May I say he was a typical example for perseverance and hard work !! Please don’t think he was concerned about his studies only. For two years during summer vacation I was giving some free special coaching in Chemistry to final year (12th) high school students. David was good in Physics. He used to accompany me to Palliyadi and taught them Physics both in English and in Tamil. Even though he studied in English medium and not quite familiar with technical terms in Tamil, he studied Tamil text carefully and taught Tamil medium students. Likewise when he was in

Medical College, he was Coaching 11th, 12th grade students Mathematics and Physics in Tamil at the beach village. For any favour for anybody, it is hard to get a ‘No’ answer. May be the word ‘No’ was not in his dictionary. To us he was a perfect son, never got angry for anything with his parents, the same with others. Do you wonder, how can you find a young boy like this? Yes, David was an exception. May be our Lord loved him more than I did and called him to be with Him for ever. When some poor friends or relatives went to his medical College hospital to take scan, X-ray or for special checkup, he took them to the concerned departments and doctors personally. If it means waiting for a while, he stayed with them. Always he made sure to carry one of his College text books with him so that he could study during the waiting. At times, he took blood pressure monitor from home to check pressure for some old aunties living close to his College. If blood pressure was high, he took them to his College hospital in his motor bike, got medicines and took them back to their homes. Another interesting trait of David was that he was a very jovial person. At puthalam beach house during week ends, we could always hear laughter of his friends gathered around him. He used to give special pet names to his friends and used to call them affectionately by those names. In any situation at any time he was talented in making jovial comments which used to make every one laugh including his parents and brother. David’s father used to repeat his jovial comments and laugh heartily. All of a sudden our laughter in this world came to an end. But we are eagerly waiting for the day, when we shall meet our darling son David again face to face in our eternal Heavenly Home to hear him speak and continue to laugh for ever. I want to put down few incidents to show our beloved son David's concern for his parent's difficulties. It is a very rare quality, parents find in their children. At the year, David completed his 12th Standard, he got lower marks in biology. We know he couldn't get a seat in a Government Medical College in Tamil Nadu. Since, he was completing his 12th standard, we saved some money for his higher studies. One day, I asked David, whether he wanted to join under payment quota in a private medical college where the annual fees would be much higher. Immediately, he replied "defintly no. Since you have some money now, you may be able to pay the higher fees for the first year. But in future years, you will find it very difficult to pay such huge amounts, because you have to support my brother also. I'll study hard, write the improvement exam, will try to score higher marks in biology and get a seat in a Government Medical College." What a considerate son!! Like that he worked hard, got higher marks & got a seat at Tirunelveli Government Medical College, with annual fees of

Rs. 5000/-. In the same way, three weeks, before David, left us for his Heavenly Home, I went to Palayamkottai (where David studied) to buy a medical book for my elder son who was preparing for Post Graduate Medical Entrance Examination. David met me at the bus stand, took me in his motor bike to his college book store, telling that the price would be lower there. So we bought the book. Then I asked David, whether he wanted any book. He replied that he needed a book, but he would manage for the time being by borrowing that book from his friends. I felt very sad. We asked the price and it was only Rs. 350/- !! I actually compelled him to buy that book. He did it reluctantly. But when he got it, he was so happy to have a book of his own. In the same way, he never asked for anything costly thinking that it would be a burden on his parents. When I went to Palayamkottai to buy the book, I took my elder son's mobile phone with me. David didn't have one at that time. He never asked for one also. David took the phone from me and sent messages to his friends. So when returning home to Nagercoil, I got back the phone from him and I felt very sad. During the bus journey I had a very strong urge to buy a mobile phone to David at any cost. As soon as I reached home, I told my intense desire to David's father. We borrowed some money and kept it ready when David came home during that week-end. We told him about our decision. He was so happy. He and his brother went to the shop and got a mobile phone of his liking. How happy he was!! He recorded a beautiful music also in his phone. Afterwards we were also happy that we bought one for him. David used his mobile phone only for 2 weeks in this world. But Jesus in His tender mercy, gave David the greatest privilege of talking to me as long as he likes, without spending any money or changing mobile phone cards!! Finally, let me share with you the happenings that took place during the last few days, before our Lord called him to His eternal home. All those things, I was and am convinced, happened with a definite purpose. October 2, 3 were government holidays. So, we arranged a fasting prayer at Puthalam beach on those days. Previous week David phoned me from College these days being holidays, (Oct. 2, 3) he was planning to go to Ooty (a hill station) for a change. I told him about the fasting prayer meeting and asked him whether he could play keyboard, and help us with singing. He immediately cancelled his plan to visit Ooty and agreed to participate in the fasting prayer. His friends were a bit sad, but he didn’t mind. He gave priority to Jesus in his life. He took part in the meeting till the end and he too did not take any food till the meeting was over. The fasting prayer was from 6 p.m. to 3 p.m. next day. The meeting came to a close with holy communion. He helped his father in preparing for the holy communion. He only filled cups with grape juice and set the table. He finally took part with the others. He was sitting on the floor only. He played the closing hymn in his keyboard. e mee At the close of the meeting, he with some other boys served meals to the participants. Then he took a group of ladies in his father’s car to the bus stop two miles away, saw them off and got home. Next day was Saturday (October 4, 2003). A short tour was planned for the beach village Sunday School, and choir members. We

had our car and with 5 motor bikes of his friends, we visited Thengapattinam beach, Colachel harbour, Muttom beach, Chothavillai beach and finally got home. While going, David’s father was his pillion rider. On the way back I (mother) was his pillion rider. He enjoyed this tour very much. This was his last pleasure trip with Sunday School Children, Choir and especially his childhood village friends. He very much enjoyed having me and his father riding with him. “Honour thy father and mother” – David was a good example to that commandment. On Sunday (Next day) he played the keyboard, as usual in our worship service, gave sweets to Sunday School Children (which he did every Sunday) and taught in the Sunday School. At noon we got back to Nagercoil to our home. In the afternoon, he had a long sleep, (to compensate for a whole week’s loss of sleep). As usual he had a long night studying. On Monday morning he left for College 45 miles away at 5.30 in the morning in his bike. My husband and I prayed with him and said good bye. David used to call me and his brother often since he had a cellular phone. We were specially glad because contact with him became easier, and I, as his mother enjoyed hearing his voice. As usual, on 6th October (Monday), 2003. I talked to him a few times. 7th October, 2003 was his last day on this, as Paul puts it “Earthly Tent”. It was also the last day to complete his ministry in the College. A group of medical College students were meeting regularly for prayer and worship in a Chapel “Bethel” every Tuesday. David, too attended this fellowship often and played the keyboard. This particular Tuesday, he only chose the Hymms and Choruses. He practised singing for two days, got those songs typed and then took Photostat copies for distribution to the participants. That fateful afternoon, he called me twice to pass on some information about his brother’s (Samuel) higher education. Finally he said he would look in the internet and give me more details after his chapel service. That was the very last piece of conversation my son had with me in this world. His friends told me he sat on the College verandah and studied from 2 to 4.30 p.m. Then he took his keyboard and another junior student to the Chapel. Let me give you the song and some Choruses which he selected and sang in that Chapel service. They all sound as if he prepared himself to meet his beloved saviour after completing his earthly course.

First song in Tamil

1.

2.

ck;nkhL ,Ug;gJjhd; cs;sj;jpd th";iriaah ck; rpj;jk; bra;tJjhd; ,jaj;jpd; Vf;fikah ,nairah ck;ikj;jhnd vd; Kd;nd epWj;jpa[s;nsd; - (2) vdf;fhf ahita[k; bra;gtnu bra;J Kog;gtnu vd; ghu';fs; vd; Rikfs; - (2) ck; ghjj;jpy; ,wf;fp itj;njd; - (2) ,uf;fKk; cUf;fKk; ePoa rhe;jKk; fpUiga[k; cs;stnu vd; $Ptid mHptpy; epd;W kPl;ltnu vd; nka;g;gnu

3.

kd;dpg;gjpy; ts;sy; ePnu Rfk; jUk; bja;tk; ePnu ck; md;iga[k; ,uf;fj;ija[k; kzp Koaha; Nl;Lfpd;wPh;. English Translation (Not according to tune) To live with you my Lord, is my heart’s desire To do Thy will is the longing of my heart Lord Jesus I always keep Thee Alone just before me (2) 1. Thou art doing everything for me And completed my tasks I unloaded my burden and my cares at Thy feet 2. Thou art the God of compassion, Grace and tender Mercy My Shepherd who saved my Soul From eternal death. 3. Thou art the God of abundant forgiveness Thou art the God of healing Thou art crowning me with Thy love and Thy compassion A Chorus at the middle of the service “I will enter His gates with thanks giving in my heart, I will enter His courts with praise, I will say this is the day that the Lord has made, I will rejoice for He has made me glad”. The following chorus was the last song he sang in this world. Since it was a new chorus, he taught it to the students before the beginning of the service, and at the close of the service, he sang the chorus loudly Thrice, playing at his keyboard. Lord I lift your Name on high, Lord I love to sing Your praises I’m so glad you are in my life, I’m so glad you came to save us You came from heaven to earth to show the Way From the earth to the Cross, my debts to pay From the Cross to the grave, From the grave to the sky Lord, I lift your Name on high. Don’t you agree that all the gospel message he was supposed to preach for a long time (if he was alive) is contained in this particular chorus? I must say this was my beloved son David’s personal testimony. On the way back after the worship service, he died in a bike accident. This happened within 10 minutes after the service. A lady in a vision heard angels saying that David died in an instant without any fear of death and was taken to his heavenly home surrounded by a host of angels clad in bright, white robes. When my sister cried in agony at the feet of Jesus, regarding David’s death, Jesus in His tender mercy revealed to her, that David was carried by the angels before he dashed, by giving her Ps: 91:12 He is safe in the arms of his beloved Master and Saviour Jesus Christ. As Paul says, David fought a good fight, kept his faith and finished his race. Just imagine the agony we, his parents, brother, relatives and friends must have gone through. His friends, classmates, the whole student body, his professors and Dean showed their love and respect for David – a well behaved, a very studious and a real Christian, in every possible way which was indeed touching. The whole medical college student body was present at his funeral. The weeping and wailing of students, especially boys showed us how much he was loved. Samuel, David’s father and me were terribly shocked and all our dreams for our Missionary son stood completely shattered.

Of course we have no right to ask our Lord “ why Lord why” you took him away from us at this tender age who had dedicated his life for the Lord’s ministry. Still what is God’s will? At this agonizing moment, my dear, precious saviour started revealing His purpose for David. Let me share with you what my Lord said to me. It was a Sunday (26-10-2003). At 5 A.M. when I woke up, my heart was aching for my beloved son. My heart was too heavy and I kept on telling, “Lord you took away my precious son”. Suddenly I heard the voice of my saviour Jesus speaking clearly in my heart. Previously in my life, when I was very much frustrated, I had the experience of hearing His voice. So, I knew for sure it was Jesus. He said: David? - He is my son. Immediately I folded my hands and said, ‘Lord, I do agree’ but you chose him to be a missionary and even helped him to get admission in a medical college. That purpose was not fulfilled, Lord”. Immediately Jesus said; “So, you wanted him to work in only one place? No. I will send him (David) around the world as a ministering Angel with a healing touch”. Suddenly, the peace that passeth all understanding filled my heart.

A CONVERSATION WITH MY DARLING SON DAVID ON 28TH OCTOBER 2003 Still, I terribly missed my son David. I couldn’t get over the unbearable loss. Two days later on Tuesday (28th Oct., 2003) I woke up at 3 ’O clock in the morning. I was praying to remove the pain in my heart. I prayed ‘LORD I cannot live with this agonizing pain in my heart for long”. AT 5.30 in the morning, I dozed off. Suddenly I heard somebody calling Amma, amma! It was a soft sweet voice. David : Amma ! please don’t grieve for me. I am so happy in heaven. I cannot possibly express my happiness and the beauty of this place. Ammamma (my mother, David’s grandma) is with me. Amma : Oh! my darling son! How are you? What are you doing there? David : I am in ammamma’s house. Young people are gathering for a choir practice. Uncle Titus’ Son is with me. You don’t know others. But they sing beautifully with perfect voices. Ammamma is also singing with me. I met Grandpa (my father). But now, he is not here at home. My two grandpas are very very busy. I don’t know what they are doing. Amma : Darling son! Did you have any premonition about your death while singing in the last chapel service near your college? David : No amma. But I was extremely happy while singing those songs. Amma : Tell me about the accident. David : I don’t remember anything about it. I could only see a host of angles surrounding me to take me HOME to JESUS who warmly enfolded me within HIS ARMS.

Then I was embraced by ammamma and all my grand parents and relatives. Amma : Are you missing your studies? David : Definitely NO. It is a great burden off my mind. Though I worked hard, it was a great burden. But I remember everything I studied. That is a great surprise. After a few days David told me that Jesus asked him to talk to me and console me. Since then once in 2 or 3 days when I read, lie down or am busy, doing some thing I could hear my David’s voice inside me distinctly calling me Amma (mother). Knowing immediately that my son is going to talk, I sit quiet and ask him to speak. His way of talking is the same as when he was in the world–same words and same expression. I was fully convinced that I should put down his messages in the form of a book. The Holy spirit once told me “David is an ambassador for Jesus to convey Heaven’s messages to earth”. I too had the strong conviction that David’s talking is the beginning of his ministry. The following incident convinced me that ‘David’s calling to be with the Lord; was not accidental, but was His will. There is a girl (23) who has the anointment of, the Holy Spirit. 24 hours before my son’s death, she had a vision. On 6th October, 2003 while she was having some rest around 6 p.m. she had the vision that she was sitting in side the building where we have worship service on Sunday mornings. She saw David standing on the platform in the place of worship. He raised both his hands and went on praising God non stop for a very long time. He was surrounded by men in spotless white dress. David and this girl had known each other right from childhood. She was very much surprised for she had never seen David doing this before. She suddenly awoke and told this to her mother. On the other side she was sad about this Heavenly vision. Her mother told her a vision about a particular person need not be fulfilled in his life, it may happen to some one else because that girl was afraid something bad might happen to David. She didn’t want to share this with me immediately thinking not to upset me with her vision. Only after David’s, death, she was so sad that she did not share this vision with me earlier. As far as I am concerned, it was our Lord’s will for David, revealed through that girl. In this context I like to quote two similar experiences passed on to me by my father Rev. A. N. Bensam, a long time minister who served Christ as a pastor (43 years) in a big congregational Church and my aunt Mrs. Nancy Bright. 1 . After getting home from College, I used to spend sometime with my father and mother every evening. One evening my father told me that he was talking with his elder sister late. Lilly for half an hour. He said “she told me many things about Heaven”, “especially about meeting her parents and relatives and the joyous reunion in Heaven”. She also said, “one could easily identify their loved ones. Heaven is indeed a wonderful place”. 2 . My uncle Rev. Bright David was also a long time minister (18 years) and died at the age of 49. At the time of his death my aunt was only 39 and left with the burden of bringing up her 5 children. Her eldest daughter was doing B.A. in a College and youngest son was only 10 years old. How could she possibly bear this loss? She was involved in ministry among women But our Lord who was and is faithful did no let her down. My uncle talked to her from above often giving suggestions about her children’s studies, marriage etc. When I was in the 10th standard, I stayed in her house. She often used to say, your uncle talked

to me to day. She told me once that she was going to attend a women’s fellowship meeting (She was then the women’s fellowship General Secretary). As she was about to leave the house with many files, she heard uncle telling her, “Nancy, you forgot to take two important files. Take them with you”. What a surprise! When I got back from school, my aunt told me excitedly about this incident. I was happy for my aunt’s sake. Now, from my own experience, I do know what she said was real. By the time, you finish reading this book, you must have realized the incidents of talking of the Holy sprit to console me and also the talking of my son David, according to the perfect will of my beloved Jesus. For some people, it may be difficult to believe the whole process. So I like to mention a small incident in my life, which may help to believe that my son’s conversation with me and the divine guidance, I get now and then are real. My elder son is studying M.D. in a medical college in another state. He is staying in a rented house there. Since, his wife was in another place, completing her studies, I used to visit my son, once a month, stay with him for a few days, to help him in maintaining the house. Like that, I was there with him in August, 2005. That particular night of the incident, he had night duty in his college hospital. He came home at 10.O’clock at night, had his dinner, and took a brief rest lying down in a cot, inside the dining hall, watching the TV for a while, before going back to his college. I used to sleep in that cot only. Since my son was taking rest there, I was lying down on a mattress on the floor in the next room. When my son left home around 10.30 P.M. I quickly locked the front door and again went back to sleep on the mattress in the floor. Within no time, I was sound asleep. Suddenly at midnight, I heard an urgent authoritative voice, speaking within me “Get up! Get up. Go and sleep on the cot. Rodents! Rodents!” This was repeated again and immediately I woke up and rushed to the cot, taking the pillow and the sheet. I was very sleepy. But on my way, I was thinking “In this house, all the windows have mosquito proof nets. Then how can a creature like rodent (rat family) could get into the house?” Anyway I fell asleep over the cot. At about one O’clock in the night (I noticed the time after the incident), I heard a kind of tapping sound over the open glass window of the front hall. I woke up by that noise. There was a dim light from a zero Watt bulb in the dining room. In that light I could see a very huge bandicoot (a very large rat like creature) running below my cot, crossed the dining room and went into the kitchen. I was stunned and sat over my cot. Soon, it came out, ran under my cot and went out through the front window, Once again I heard the tapping sound at the window. Immediately, I rushed to the front hall, switched on the light and closed the window hurriedly. While closing, I saw a hole on the plastic mosquito net. With a sigh of relief, I once again sat over my cot. Suddenly I heard the sound of rolling vessels, inside the kitchen. I rushed there, switched on the light and there I saw a huge house rat, running out, through a hole it made in the mosquito net in the kitchen window. I hurriedly closed the kitchen window also. Once again I sat over my cot in a state of shock and surprise.

If I would have slept on the floor, the bandicoot would have walked over me and I might have been frightened terribly. That incident in itself is not a major catastrophe. The greatest and the most important thing was, the voice I heard within me, which woke me up to tell me about the rodents (a common name for all the creatures of rat family – two of which I encountered on that night). Jesus must have sent an angel to warn me!! But the greatest truth that dawned on me, is that in the same way only, David’s calling me ‘amma, amma’ on several occassions, when I am fast asleep, is very real and I wake up to hear him talk. Also I used to hear the voice of the Holy spirit in the same way, talking to me several times. So, I am fully convinced that my beloved Jesus is speaking to me. So also my son David, to whom Jesus has given the great privilege of talking to his mother with a broken heart. I thank Jesus for this great experience and an undisputed proof. As the psalmist said in psalm 51:17 ....... “a broken and contrite heart, O God thou will not despise”, my Jesus whenever I want an answer to my prayer talks to me, in His still small voice and comforts me. I am sure many of God’s children have this kind of experience of hearing our Master’s voice. “Even though I accept my son’s departure from this world as Gods will, yet as a human being the pain of separation from my darling son lingers in my heart. Our Lord did take him with a definite purpose. I am sure that His purpose is partly fulfilled through this book. It is my earnest prayer that this book should console many who lost their loved ones, especially at a tender age. I also feel that the reading of this book will dispel the fear of death for the Christians. For His children as a whole, this book may create a longing to be with the Lord in that glorious Kingdom of the King of Kings. Kamazh. K. Solomon 3, Henry Road, Nagercoil – 629 001, Tamil Nadu, India. Phone : 04652 - 230778 Fax : 04652 - 237439 E-mail : printland @rediffmail.com

TRIBUTES TO BENSAM DAVID SOLOMON I have known David from the time he was just seven years old. My acquaintance with him has mainly been in the Puthalam beach, where I too have a cottage, our holiday resort. The charm of his face, with its ever-radiant smile, is the attraction that any acquaintance of his would find irresistible in him. Humility, modesty and sincerity are the gems that adorn his character. So intelligent and brilliant in his studies and so talented, yet so humble and modest – so cultured and refined, yet so accessible to and one with the unlettered and the unrefined – beloved of all, from the rustic uneducated villager to the scholarly Dean of the Medical College, where he studied – it is almost impossible to find another child of his caliber on this earth. He could never refuse any help to anyone anytime. He was a veritable angel on this earth. On Saturday evenings, one could see him hurrying to the Church in the Puthalam village beach, carrying his keyboard for the choir practice for the Sunday morning service there. I too have helped him with soprano once or twice in these practices. The pains he takes to train the rural church choir – members, mostly very young girls with absolutely no ear or sense for music is indeed remarkable. He never failed in any of his missions for Christ because of his dedication, commitment and indefatigable industry. His commitment to his Lord and saviour was cent percent. There was never a moment of wavering. David was indeed a very warm sunbeam that radiated many a human heart. The free medical camp that he had arranged for the poor rustic villagers of the Puthalam beach, with the help of his senior doctors and friends which the villagers attended en masse and benefitted, only showed his kind concern for the very poor villagers there. The care and concern he evinced to get each poor villager tested freely, was just typical of his nature and character. He persuaded even me to get myself tested for sugar and pressure, even when I told him that I was sure I had neither of these complaints. His burden that not a single person should miss the benefits of this free medical camp was ever so obvious. On Saturday David could be seen playing cricket in an open ground next to my cottage, with the teenagers of that village, most of whom were drop-outs from school and with no regular employment. I always used to wonder how David could level himself with these boys. He was their friend, hero and idol of worship. He knew them from his childhood days, when he had played with them, without any inhibition and so even when he grew up and had earned his seat in the medical college in the right royal way, he never alienated himself from them. Like water on a lotus leaf, he could keep himself unsullied, and incorruptible, what ever the company he may keep.

During the Sunday service in the choir, he used to play so spontaneously and effortlessly on the keyboard and sing tenor in the mike. It is no exaggeration at all when I say that his singing and accompaniment on his keyboard added to the richness and meaningfulness of the Sunday Service in that village. Occasionally when I attend the service in that church now, tears automatically trickle down my cheeks and I feel unable to sing, choked with grief at the void he has left there. With his charming face, very sweet smile, willingness and readiness to help any one any time, darling David has left us all for his heavenly abode, leaving behind him just fragrant memories that can never be dimmed or erased by time. Like the sweet child Lucy Gray of William Wordsworth’s poem, David was veritably “the sweetest child that ever grew beside a human door.” Mrs. Indra Alexander (Rtd. Principal and Head of the Dept. of English), Women’s Christian College, Nagercoil.

A REQUIEM FOR MY LOST NEIGHBOUR Once I had a caring neighbour Along the side of a beautiful seashore His name was BENSAM DAVID SOLOMON – God fearing and so dear He was a pleasing and lovable character He appeared on the earth with mighty talents Suddenly he vanished like a bubble in yonder Like a crimson sun drown on the deep sea, I muse over the memories of the departed soul A gifted son to his parents – the star of the family Obedient son to his father Ever loving son to his mother Always jovial with his brother His smiles were sunbeams and voice melodious In church he was the best singer and Sunday class teacher In choir he was a strong tenor He played rhythmically on the keyboard and guitar He had an ambition to join a great choir He strained every nerve to achieve that aim. At studies he was very clever He desired to become a missionary doctor

When time permits he was a player and reader Played cricket and volleyball with pleasure. On the stage he was a best actor To his friends he was a well wisher With all noble qualities like a leader For the weak students he was a guide and guardian More concerned and generous to the poor With pure and sacrificial manner For the sick and needy he was a timely doctor At free medical camps he was an active doctor To the neighbours he was a helping hand Never he changed his face in anger Along the seashore he was a lover of nature No. No. he has gone for ever But gone before us to be a receiver He was like an angel before But now he himself an angel forever. Oh! dear. Be our angel and guiding star. Near the sweet shore of Puthalam and everywhere How can I ever forget my caring neighbour?

O’ Dear Child David O’ Dear Child DAVID We won’t forget you Though the work is half done We will make it full We will follow your path We will follow your foot - steps O’ Dear Child DAVID Your are in every heart You are dearer to all.

Mrs. Vimala Singh Rtd. Teacher, Nagercoil.

OUR NEPHEW DAVID, A COMPASSIONATE CHRISTIAN When I think abut our Lord Jesus, the picture that comes into my mind is that of the compassionate Saviour. We read again and again about His compassion to the poor, the sorrowful, the persecuted and the sick and suffering. A compassionate Christian is a real follower of Christ and His teachings. The last time my husband and I lived in India was between 1997 and 2000. In 1997, David was 17 years. The first thing you noticed about him was his quick smile that lighted up his whole face. He was such an intelligent boy, and at the same time very industrious. This combination resulted in very high marks throughout his school years, and made it possible for him to continue this high academic success in the medical college too. Apart from the time spent on studies, he devoted his time to music. He was in-charge of music when we attended services on Sundays. He used this talent that God had given him in many positive ways. In August of this year, my cousin Kamazh had sent me snaps from a free medical camp held in a village. Samuel and another doctor along with David and other volunteers examined and gave free medicine to the poor villagers. We gathered from the snaps how much time and care these doctors including David were willing to give the sick and poor. This was one example of David, the compassionate. A relative from Nagercoil sent this account of David – A poor man, who had been in an accident, was suffering from an open sore. He was told that nothing could be done about it. But David had urged him to come to the Tirunelveli Hospital, and had helped him in every way and cured him. How much compassion he had shown this poor man! Although David has been taken away from us at such a young age, he will always be remembered as a caring and compassionate Christian. Shakuntala and Erik Carlquist, Nov. 2003 Åkersberga, Sweden

TO MY DEAR FRIEND AND CLASSMATE As a roommate and friend, there are lots of things to tell about Benz. (as we used to call him). During our first year M.B.B.S., he was not my room-mate. He stayed in his Aunty’s home. At that time he was very much afraid of the seniors because of ragging. He used to go home by Auto rickshaw. For that he had to walk some distance to catch an Auto. I was having a bicycle that time. I used to drop him at the auto stand. Thus our friendship started. Then he bought a motor bike. Then it was his turn. He used to drop me at my room. During the first study holidays, he used to come to my room to study. That time he impressed everybody in and around our room including seniors and even our cook. From the second year, he became my room-mate. We used to go to the hospital by bike. He was very adjustable. I learned many things from him. He was an encyclopedia. He was having answers for anything about our subjects. I am interested in General medicine. Actually that interest came from Benz only. He was also my unit mate in hospital. While we were discussing about our subjects, he used to clear all my doubts. He was having great memory power and learning ability. He could answer the questions asked by our roommates, who were preparing for post graduate studies. I was very much impressed by his ability. He used to talk to the patients very softly and politely. He never used harsh words. There was never any misunderstanding between Benz and me. Dr. Basupathi, M.B.B.S. (Roommate of Benz)

DAVID AS A FOUR MONTH OLD BABY IN HIS MOTHER’S ARMS

ONE YEAR DAVID PLAYING AT PUTHALAM BEACH

ONE YEAR OLD DAVID IN HIS CRADLE (RIGHT)

THREE YEAR OLD DAVID (EXTREME LEFT) WITH HIS FAMILY

ELEVEN YEAR OLD DAVID WITH HIS ELDER BROTHER SAMUEL

DAVID AT NINETEEN

DAVID GIVING WITNESS AT THE MISSIONARY DEDICATION SERVICE ON 7TH AUGUST 1999 (19 YEAR OLD)

DAVID PLAYING KEYBORD AT THE 2003 SUNDAY SCHOOL RALLY

DAVID CHECKING BLOOD PRESSURE AT A FREE MEDICAL CAMP (JULY 2003)

DAVID HELPING DOCTORS AT A MEDICAL CAMP (EXTREME RIGHT) (AUGUST 2003)

TRIBUTES TO MY LOVING SWEET SON DAVID Our perfect sweet son David is now the ‘Beloved son’ of Jesus, revealing the marvellous splendour and grandeur of Heaven to his loving (Amma) on earth, so that the world will know about it, according to the perfect will of our Mighty Father and our loving Jesus. David was chosen for this task because of his resplendent life on earth, which was overflowing with the love of Jesus. He had been an angel from his birth to the day when he was carried by the angels to our lovely permanent eternal Home above. In our short temporary abode on earth. David had been a perfect sweet infant, an angel in his cradle, with a radiant smile on his lovely face, diffusing happiness around him, without giving any trouble to his adoring Mother. He had been a perfect child obeying his parents in every way and doing his duty exceedingly well, to the full satisfaction of his teachers in school, securing laurels and getting the first rank, to the delight of all his loved ones. He had been a perfect teenager dedicating his entire life to Jesus at the tender age of thirteen. He had been a perfect and understanding son, a sun beam to his adoring parents, making them happy in every way possible, by implicit obedience and love, filling the house with his beautiful music. He had been a perfect loving brother, full of affection and adoration for his elder brother and he had been a friend to him. He had been a perfect sweet son to all his adoring loved ones including his loving Periamma, Aunts and Uncles, always thoughtful of their needs and doing his maximum to alleviate their sufferings and making them happy. He had been a perfect and sincere friend to all his classmates, roommates, cousins and others who had come into contact with him. He had been a perfect student to all his teachers in college, and who had been a delight to them in class and outside, securing the first rank He had been a perfect choir-Master in Puthalam, teaching music to those children with all his might, energy and enthusiasm, even if the out come was not to his expectation. He had been a perfect Missionary in the Medical College leading many to Jesus by his spotlessly pure, radiant life and sacrificially giving a lot to the poor. He had been a perfect angel in helping any one at any time at the expense of his leisure time, study time and his health. He had been a perfect follower of Jesus in loving and helping the poor, the needy, the sick, the old and the lonely and forgiving all those who had hurt him. He had been a perfect disciple of Jesus, showing in his radiant life all the fruits of the Holy spirit - love, joy, peace, long suffereing, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness and temperance in abundance. He had been a great lover of Jesus and music, making all religious meetings, services, conventions, retreats and religious plays lively, glorious, grand and splendid with his wonderful magnificent and excellent performance on keyboard. He is loved and adored by every one who known him on earth as well as in heaven.

He had been doing every task assigned to him on earth perfectly using all his God-given talents to the entire satisfaction and joy of Jesus and he is continuing that in heaven including his studies with his talents increased and with ease. He is crowned with privileges enjoyed by only a few redeemed in Heaven, since Jesus loves David as his own son and Jesus knows that David will do any task assigned to him with perfectness.iHis mission on earth had been to make others happy and comfortable. Now also my sweet son David, whom we all love and adore, is sending his love and consolation to his family and friends through his adoring amma and he has never forgotten his periamma, for whom he had been an affectionate and sweet son on earth, he is my son of consolation at present and he will be my son of radiant glory in my Home for ever. Mrs. Pugal Sampson David’s Periamma (Aunty), Rtd. Lecturer, Women’s Christian College, Nagercoil.

A BRIEF NOTE FOR BOOK IV I am writing this brief note for those readers who have not read my previous 3 books in this series of books ‘David talks’. My son David’s heart’s desire while on this earth was music and singing. He used to play keyboard and guitar perfectly. We used to visit our Puthalam beach house during week ends and used to take part in the worship service at the worship Hall there. On Saturday evening, David used to gather a few boys and girls from the nearby village and teach them songs playing his key board. He used to take great pains to teach music for those village folks. He used to sing tenor and thus he formed a simple choir there. For Sunday service he used to play the keyboard and sing along with his choir. Often he used to tell me “Amma I want to sing in a ‘big’ choir. That is my heart’s desire”. Has Jesus called him Home, to fulfill his heart’s desire? Anyway Jesus has arranged a perfect youth choir for David in Heaven. There are about 30 youths between the age group of 13–30 from different countries of the earth. There are 20 girls and 10 boys. Most of the girls are young teenagers. He has organized a perfect choir with those youngsters. He is teaching them many songs and anthems. He gives them perfect training and he has become their beloved director. The members of his choir, used to visit many places according to the direction of Jesus. David says John, an English young man is serving the Lord in an information centre and he gets the instruction from Jesus and takes the group to the appointed places. David tells me regularly about those places and the people they meet. I am writing them in the form of a book. David is living with his maternal grand parents in their mansion along with a 3 year old son of my parents. David’s ammamma, my mother, wanted David to call the small boy ‘mama’ (uncle) since he is David’s mother’s brother. David was very good in giving pet names to his friends, even while he was on the earth. So he gave a pet name

to his 3 year old uncle and calls him ‘Mamu’. David's paternal grand parents also live nearby in Heaven. David loved his studies while on the earth. Now in Heaven, too, he is continuing his studies in a Medical study centre' on a regular basis. David often says "It is a great privilege to learn under world famous doctors in different branches of medical studies. They always tell about the Lord's wonderful creation of human body, its functions and discuss about the 'healing touch' of Jesus. I always attend the conferences where doctors spoke about the wonderful guidance Jesus gave them in the hour of need, while on the earth". The chapters always begin with directions like left and right from David's grand parents home. So let me explain about it, as clearly as possible. That mansion is facing the main road. A river is flowing at the back of the mansion, touching the rear garden. There are mansions on both sides of the road. If David stands in front of his mansion, facing the road and strectching out his hands sidewise, he says, right side on the road or right side on the river, to that direction pointed by his right hand and he refers the opposite direction, as left side on the main road or left side on the back river. He also says that their brains are like a computer, registering what all things they hear or read, once. This book begins with Christmas celebrations in Heaven. Some of my readers may wonder whether there would be such Christmas celebration in Heaven. On 4th November 2006, David while talking, gave me the following information. DAVID : Amma, one of our adult members, a lady from our colony narrated the following incident. LADY : One of my friends, a middle aged lady left the world suddenly. That happened to be a christmas time. She was a member of a wonderful choir, which practised many christmas anthems and songs. When she became seriously ill, her only regret was that she might leave her choir, before singing all the songs they practised. Actually she left the world before christmas. When I met her, here she gave me the above information and added the following . "As soon as I came to Heaven, I was amazed and thrilled to see the magnificent Christmas celebration here with carols and beautiful christmas decorations every where and I was filled with joy and happiness which I cannot express in words. I sang all the christmas songs and anthems which were practised on the earth with a more wonderful choir in Heaven". So Heaven fulfills all the pure desires which we had on the earth in a glorious manner, which is much more than our expectation and imagination. So dear reader, can we imagine a Heaven with Christ without Christmas celebrations in such a grand scale!!.

CHRISTMAS CELEBRATION IN HEAVEN CHAPTER 1 Worship Service in which Jesus Mentioned the First Christmas Date: 30th November 2004 Time: 11.15 P.M. “Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace good will toward men.” Luke 2:14 DAVID: Amma, just now we returned home after attending a wonderful worship service. We walked along our road in front towards the left of our mansions, turned on the road on the right, reached the river and sailed towards the left. Then we entered the first branch on the right in the river, looking at the tall mountain with a tent of spray on our left, which we visited once. We sailed straight and reached a very beautiful round lake surrounded by green woods, which stood over a mild slope starting from the lake shore. There were three circles of mansions at three different levels, whose tops were just visible over the green foliage of the woods. The first circle of mansions was nearer to the lake. The next one was at the elevated ground and another circle of mansions was on a still higher ground and the woods extended beyond the mansions still farther up. As soon as we entered the lake, across its shining waters and upon the summit of that gentle slope, stood a golden chapel in immense grandeur and splendour with two tall towers - one in the front and one at the back. All the mansions looked golden. We crossed the lake and reached the other side. There we found a very broad road leading to the top, where the chapel stood. On that road there were a few flights of steps at some places to go from one level to the next higher level. We saw people of all races emerging from the woods walking along the circular roads running infront of their mansions and reaching this main road to the chapel. We said “Hello” to everyone we met. Around each mansion we could see beautiful gardens, which were surrounded by tall trees of the woods. Then we reached the chapel. It was oval in shape and surrounded by a very beautiful garden, which was blooming with flowers of different colours. We stood outside and enjoyed our selves listening to the lovely song coming from inside. The sound system was in such a way, that we could hear the beautiful strains of Christmas music very clearly from the top of the tower, as though it was coming out through a loud speaker. The choir was singing the following Christmas song. “Angels from the, realms of glory, Wing your flight o'er all the earth; Ye who sang creation's story, Now proclaim Messiah’s birth Come and worship (2). Worship Christ the new born king.”

Amma, they sang in such a way that when the trebles sing “Worship”, the other parts repeat "come and worship” in the chorus. We were thrilled to hear that wonderful song in that delightful tune. They were singing the same song all the time. In the meantime, the angels with their golden musical instruments, started descending on the top of the golden sloping roof of the chapel. Slowly the angels filled up the roof and so the golden glow of the roof of the chapel was swallowed up by the white radiance of the hosts of angels occupying the entire space. We stood outside and watched this wonderful sight. At the same time we were hearing that marvellous music of the choir. Finally we went within the chapel. Amma, I had never seen such an enchanted place of flowers till now. The entire walls of the chapel were covered with flowers of many colours and the whole chapel was filled with their delightful sweet fragrance. Very tall golden stands with numerous flower vases, fixed at different levels were kept along the walls. In all those vases, colourful blossoms of exquisite beauty were arranged in an artistic manner. All along the curved steps in front of the altar also, such beautiful vases, filled with flowers, were placed. Amma, the sweet strong smell of those flowers filled the whole chapel and we were saturated with those perfumes and we could inhale the sweet fragrance even after we left the chapel. It was a new and wonderful experience for me. The chapel had a capacity for the seating of more than three thousand people and a large choir stood at the left side of the chapel. The walls of the chapel were made of some kind of golden glass like material from top to bottom so that we could get glimpses of the outside view of the chapel through those colourful flowers. The seats were arranged in galleries. Suddenly, in an instant, the whole angel group burst into the chapel from the roof outside and we could see their shining forms floating above us in the soft glow of the heavenly golden light. They were singing all the time. We felt as though we were the shepherds in the field, looking up at the angels with awe on the first christmas day on the earth. As we were looking up Jesus descended on the altar, with another host of angels. All of us stood up, shouted with joy and praised Jesus. The human choir continued singing the same song and all of us joined them and the whole chapel rang with the joyful triumphant Christmas music. Then Jesus gave a wonderful Christmas message. JESUS: Peace be unto you. On the first Christmas day, angels proclaimed the message of peace and good will to the shepherds on the field. You enjoy this message of peace and good will, joy and happiness perfectly in Heaven. For My children on the earth, I want to say that if they allow Me to be born in their hearts, they can also enjoy the peace and good will which was the message of Christmas. That message is fulfilled perfectly only in Heaven. DAVID : Then Jesus along with the angels on the altar slowly started ascending while the angels floating on top of the chapel sang a song conveying the first Christmas message of peace and goodwill. Then the whole divine group disappeared. Amma, our hearts were filled with the happiness of Christmas and it started overflowing. Every one turned to one another, hugging each other, shaking hands and shouting Christmas

greetings with joy and happiness. The whole chapel was filled and resounded with greetings like “Happy Christmas” Merry Christmas”, “ Joyous Christmas” and so on. Amma, only in Heaven we can experience the real happiness and joy of Christmas. We also hugged and greeted our own friends and also others, whom we met, when we came out of the chapel. The real peace and good will enveloped us. Then we stood near the flight of steps watching the white-robed throng going down the main road and along the several roads branching out left and right from the main road. Finally all of us held our hands and started walking down the main road, singing all the Christmas songs we know. Then we sailed along the river and finally reached home walking the rest of the way. What a wonderful experience! Amma our choir received many invitations to go to several places to sing Christmas songs in their Christmas services. I don’t know the exact programme which would be finalized by our Jesus and conveyed through John to us. So Amma, we may not be able to visit different places as usual. I will give you the details about our Christmas programme now and then when I get time. Now I am going down to Steve’s room for our band practice and then to Aunt Margaret’s music room for our choir practice. Bye Amma! Be Happy! “It came upon the midnight clear, That glorious song of Old, From angels bending near the earth To touch their harps of gold: “Peace on the earth, good will to men From Heaven’s all gracious king” The world in solemn stillness lay, To hear the angels sing.” Edmund Hamilton searel

CHAPTER 2 SING – SONG WORSHIP SERVICE IN THE WORSHIP COMPLEX Date: 6th December 2004 Time: 10.00 P.M. “Praise ye the Lord. Praise ye the name of the Lord. Praise Him, O ye servants of the Lord”. Ps. : 135:1 DAVID: Amma just now we came home after attending a wonderful sing song worship service. We walked towards the right of our mansions along the road in the front, turned on the road on the left, crossed the river and walked straight. Amma, Heaven is filled with music and songs. We saw, many, many groups of people singing and coming from different directions walking along the branch roads or sailing along the river. Every group was singing. We could hear the songs of the groups walking in front of us and also at the back of us. We also held our hands and sang all along the way. When we glanced above, we saw hosts and hosts of angels gliding over us with beautiful golden instruments and singing. Finally all of us reached an immense lawn where seats were arranged in galleries facing a beautiful open stage in the front. The trees on both sides of the entire road were decorated with golden chains with enormous glittering gems. The trees around the worship place also were shining with the same type of decorations and the place was surrounded by sweet smelling lovely flowers in beautiful flower pots. Amma, it is very difficult to describe the beauty and fragrance of those flowers, the grand decorations of the trees and the marvellous songs which filled the air. I wish that you all were here to experience the wonder and beauty of Heaven. On one side of the stage was the angel choir and their orchestra and the other side, the large human choir and their orchestra. All of us went and sat almost in the front. The human choir was singing Christmas songs and also many other anthems. Then suddenly Jesus descended on the stage, surrounded by a large host of angels whose lovely song filled the whole place. At once all of us stood up, raised our hands and praised Jesus in great joy. Then the whole multitude sang a praising song along with the choir and orchestra. After that the sing song service started. A large number of choirs gave items. Very small children climbed the stage with flowers and stood around Jesus who enfolded them fondly. Amma, since we were not very thorough with our Christmas anthems, we sang our favourite anthem ‘Praise the Lord.’ I stood on the right side corner, so that I could conduct as well as sing tenor. At the end, Jesus raised His hand and smiled at us. Many different choirs sang different types of songs and anthems in various languages. The whole atmosphere was filled with songs, joy and happiness. Jesus, then started His ascension. At that moment a wonderful spectacular event happened. All the angels who stood around the lawn, in an instant came over the audience just like a radiant tent. Then we heard a powerful voice of an angel

shouting, “Jesus was born in Bethlehem to open the gates of Heaven.” He was repeating that many times and then all the angels above sang a song with the meaning of “Peace on earth and good will to men.”” As they were singing, Jesus with all the angels ascended along with the angels singing above, as a brilliant roof of light. We were all praising and shouting in great joy, looking up to see that wonderful luminous tent moving above and finally it disappeared out of our sight. Then again the whole audience dispersed in groups singing all along the way walking in different directions. Nobody went away without singing whether they belong to a choir or not. Just imagine the wonderful sight. Then we came back home. We could see groups and groups of people walking along our road singing. Many groups were sailing along the river at the back of our mansions and singing. From my room I can hear their songs clearly even now. Before we attended the worship service my younger friends and I went to my medical study centre. There we had a choir practice with the junior medical students in one of our halls there. One could see all the races of the world in that group. My friends were very glad to meet them. I introduced all of my friends and my fellow students to each other. Students of the third world countries knew English well, since they had studied their medical course in English medium. Some of the students belonging to some European countries knew only their own country’s language. But music is a real bond since everyone knew the tunes of most of the Christmas songs. I arranged the medical students in a semicircle in the front and my friends stood in another semicircle behind them. First we all sang treble together for a few songs like, ‘Joy to the world’ ‘silent night ‘ ‘ while shepherds’. Then I taught them alto, tenor and bass. Since my choir members also sang, they quickly learnt their parts and thus we had a wonderful choir with almost fifty members. It was really good. The students invited all my friends to join them, when they go around the doctors colony to sing Christmas carols. In the same way my friends also invited them to come to our colony to sing Christmas carols with us. Amma, singing with a big choir of about fifty members gives another kind of enjoyment. We are looking forward to it. Now I am going to take some rest and then I have to practise Christmas anthems for my choir. Bye amma dear! “Praise choirs of angels Joyful and triumphant, O bring all ye, bright Hosts of heav’n above; Glory to God, all glory in the highest.” O come let us adore Him (3) Christ the Lord!! - Frederick oakeby

CHAPTER 3

SINGING CHRISTMAS CAROLS Date: 10th December 2004 Time: 9.55 P.M. “... Suddenly there was with the angel a multitude of the heavenly host praising God.” Luke 2:13 DAVID: Amma, we went to another area of three colonies over a mountain to sing Christmas carols. We walked along the road in the front towards the right of our mansions, turned on the road on our left reached the river, and sailed towards the right. After some distance, the river curved towards the left. At that place, on the right hand side there was a beautiful mountain range. In that first colony, there were three rows of mansions at three different levels over the mountain. We walked along the main road, which started from the riverbank and was going up at right angles to the river to the top of the mountain. From the main road there were side roads going on both sides along the front of the rows of mansions. Amma, it is impossible to describe the glittering beauty of the place. The trees around the mansions were decorated with the golden chains with gems. The mansions were decorated with very beautiful flowers in lovely flowerpots. A group of young women received us warmly. They were informed about our visit. In that colony, we had six sessions of carol singing. First our hosts took us to the row of mansions on the lowest level towards the left. There, people were waiting for us in a huge hall at the first floor of one mansion. We sang the most common Christmas songs or Christmas anthems, depending upon their requests. We sang most of the Christmas songs, together with the hosts joyfully. One or two persons from the audience used to give short messages from the words of the songs itself. We also sang all the songs feeling the deep meaning of the words of the songs. For example when we sang ‘Softly the night is sleeping on Bethlem's peaceful hill’, we imagined that we all were there over the mountains looking down at the shepherds. Somebody would recite the words and would explain the meaning and then we all would sing that song. Amma, it was really meaningful and we enjoyed those sessions with great joy. All the Christmas songs seemed to have, special meaning, when we sing them in Heaven, in the surroundings of exquisite beauty along with the saved souls. We were taken to different sections of that colony. Another, session was within a beautiful garden. In another place we stood on the road and started singing. Immediately many of those inmates came out and joined us in the singing. We held our hands together and sang many Christmas songs. Those who played guitars stood in the middle. It was just fascinating to sing Christmas carols in the open air. Then we thanked our hosts and sailed to two more colonies and sang there also at different places. Altogether we sang in about twenty places. On our way back home we crossed many boats in which many groups of people

were singing joyfully. Heaven is filled with music everywhere - angels above and we, below. The artists who used to arrange music systems in mansions came to our mansion also. At that time I was at home, and so I selected the Christmas songs. I told the artists to fix them around our mansion. so that the music could travel around our mansion. That means we could hear music of one song (Joy to the world) in our front garden. As soon as it is finished the music of the second song (silent night) will start in the side garden. Then the music starts at the back garden and then it starts at the other side (Two more songs). So in one circle, the music of four Christmas songs will be played one after the other. In some houses, they arrange them along the two sides of the front pathway. These artists arrange them according to the wishes of the inmates. While artists were fixing the system in our mansion, Mamu and his friends were watching them with great interest and joy. I couldn’t be there since I had to go for choir practice. Now also I am going down amma dear. Be happy! Bye! “Behold the wonderful exchange Our Lord with us doth make Lo, He assumes our flesh and blood And we of Heav’n par-take And we of Heav’n par-take.”

CHAPTER 4 CHRISTMAS MUSIC CONCERT IN AN AMERICAN COLONY Date: 12th December 2004 Time: 10.05 P.M. “Sing unto the Lord with the harp: with the harp and the voice of a psalm”. Ps: 98:5. DAVID: Amma, just now, we sailed back home after taking part in a grand Christmas music concert in one of the American colonies. We sailed along the river flowing at the back towards the right of our mansions. Then we turned in a branch on the left, which led us into the American colony, which we visited twice before. There only I met my great friend Bob, the famous choir director. First we entered the huge beautiful lake, surrounded by mountains full of beautiful mansions at different levels and on the top stood the chapel, where we attended services twice. This time we crossed that first lake, passed that mountain range through a channel and entered a second lake which was surrounded by very beautiful mountains, full of lovely flowering trees and two rows of mansions at two different levels at the slope of the mountain. The most beautiful and spectacular thing was that each mansion was surrounded by trees laden with flowers of one particular

colour. The whole mountain range seemed to be covered with a beautiful multicoloured carpet with each section in one colour. At the same time every tree and plant was decorated with those sparkling Christmas decorations of golden chains with different coloured precious stones. Their glittering reflections were seen on the lake, making it very beautiful, since those reflections were twinkling like stars of different colours within the crystal clear waters of the lake. Amma, I am not talented to describe the marvellous beauties of Heaven and it is very difficault for you to imagine the intense glorious sight from the earth. We sailed along the left side shore of that lake and almost at the middle of the rows of mansions, there was a broad golden road leading to the top of the mountain from the lake shore. We stepped down from our boat, walked along that road and reached the top, where stood an immense auditorium with imposing grandeur. It had a sloping roof and the building was glittering with Christmas decorations, so also the huge lovely garden surrounding it. Beautiful seats were arranged within the garden, which was surrounded by those flowering trees, which were also decorated. Inside the auditorium, seats were arranged in galleries, leaving an empty space at the front. On its two sides, seats were arranged for the different choirs, which participated in the concert. The entire structure (roof) was standing on huge pillars, so that there were innumerable arch like entrances all the sides. A marvellous blaze of colours lit the whole place as it was decorated with flowers and golden chains with precious stones. The stage was very big with galleries, where choirs could stand and give their items. We had taken all our musical instruments including drums. We were in our new uniform glittering with bright dark blue gems, sapphire. We occupied the seats on the left side. A delicate golden curtain was hanging in shining folds on the stage and was shimmering in the golden light. When the curtain opened, we saw a very large choir at one end and an orchestra on the other end. They were introduced as the choir and orchestra of that local American colony. All of a sudden the orchestra started playing ‘Joy to the world’ beautifully. Amma, the music was so grand that we all felt really joyful and excited and the choir director conducted his choir as well as the congregation. All of us stood up, raised our hands and joined the joyful Christmas song in great jubilation. Amma, try to imagine the effect when more than six thousand redeemed souls sang together!! The audience was enraptured with enthusiasm and the volume of our beautiful singing almost lifted the ceiling. Then the programme started. Many small and large choirs and orchestras gave items. When our turn came, we climbed up the stage with our instruments. John introduced all of us. First we played a music piece with our instruments. The item was a combination of the tunes of several Christmas songs. Amma, Steve is a great expert in combining the different tunes in marvellous splendour and he is an excellent composer as well. I played my drums and our item was really good. As soon as we finished that, we sang an anthem with a prelude and some interludes by our musical instruments, composed by Steve. I conducted the beautiful anthem ‘Saviour is born. Saviour is born, Saviour is born, Jesus our saviour is born'.

It is a wonderful anthem amma. One group (Any one of the four parts) alone will be singing to the soft accompaniment of some instruments. Like that there are many variations. Anyway in the end, we received a great shout of appreciation. Then my friend Bob’s choir sang a beautiful anthem in which Bob sang duets with a strong soprano in between. It was just wonderful. Finally, the whole congregation sang with that great choir and orchestra the beautiful song ‘oh come all ye faithful’. Amma, I don’t think that we could get this same wonderful effect in any concert on the earth. When the concert was over most of the audience went out and sat within the gardens and enjoyed talking with relatives and friends. Usually we used to be the last ones to come out. I saw Bob standing on the opposite side and wanted to meet him. He waved to me from there. But my two teenage friends playfully held my hand tightly so that I couldn’t move. Amma, you must have heard the roaring laughter of Bob, looking at what my friends were doing. He came to me along with a few of his local friends, hugged me and introduced me to them as “My dearest darling boy David” telling them, “In Heaven, if we have competitions, my David will win the title of the youngest best choir director.” At that time John came nearer and heard what Bob said. John told them that we were getting innumerable invitations to participate in most of the services and concerts and we were not in a position to accept all of them. He also told that people have started to refer our choir as “ David’s choir” and thus David had become a great choir director. Bob’s friends invited our whole choir members to join their large choir. We thanked them, but refused their offer telling that we were very happy and comfortable with our own small choir. Finally we bid them a fond farewell and came out of the auditorium. On the two sides of the building and also on the road in our front, people, were standing with baskets full of small bouquets made of one big flower with some kind of beautiful golden leaf tied together with a golden ribbon. They were looking very beautiful. The people of that American colony were distributing those Christmas gifts to each person going out of the auditorium. Since we were almost the last group, they asked us to take as many as we wanted and we took handful of them, and sailed back home happily singing all along the way. Amma, what a wonderful place is Heaven! What wonderful joy!! It is full of music and happiness! Please tell, periamma that I am bubbling with joy and waiting for the time, when we all could be together and enjoy a Christmas and its music in Heaven. (We are all waiting for that day darling son) Bye Amma! “Silent night, Holy night Shepherds quake at the sight Glorious Stream from Heaven afar Heavenly Hosts sing alleluia; Christ the Saviour is born, Christ the Saviour is born' - John freeman young

CHAPTER 5 CHRISTMAS WORSHIP SERVICE IN THE PRESENCE OF JESUS, IN MUSIC LOVERS COLONY Date: 14th December 2004 Time: 9.45 P.M. “Rejoice with me, for I have found my sheep which was lost. I say unto you, that likewise joy shall be in Heaven over one sinner that repenteth ..." Luke: 15:6,7 As soon as we (myself and my husband) finished praying and before going to bed, I heard my darling son David’s calling, “ Amma, amma, we are coming back home after attending a wonderful Christmas worship service where Jesus was present. I’ll give the details after I reach home”. After some time David started talking. DAVID: Amma, just now I came home. We sailed along our river touching our rear gardens, towards the right of our mansions, turned on a branch on the right and again turned on a branch on the left, which flowed, into a lovely lake. Many beautiful and grand mansions of music lovers surrounded the lake. We had been to this place twice and so we were very happy to meet the inhabitants again. They have a very large wonderful choir and an orchestra with hundreds of members. The sing-song service was arranged in their beautiful immense auditorium, which stood on the left side of the lake. Actually we couldn’t recognize the place at first because of the very grand and sparkling decorations and flower arrangements in the mansions and the gardens surrounding their houses. The trees in the wood at the back of their mansions were shining beautifully with those decorations. The auditorium was glittering with Christmas decorations and it was filled with flowers. Then we went to the front and occupied the seats. Two large choirs were standing, - one at the left and the other at the right - at the foot of that immense stage. One of the choirs was the local choir and I don’t know the other choir. Shining singing angels were descending around the auditorium. Suddenly a very large host of angels with Jesus appeared within the auditorium and Jesus was on the magnificent throne. The angels emerged from the walls covering every inch of the entire walls of the auditorium, stage as well as the roof. It was wonderful to look at the angels through those beautiful decorations. That marvellous sight fascinated us. The auditorium had a capacity for the seating of more than seven thousand redeemed souls. Then the sing-song service started after praising Jesus. There were many choirs with hundreds of members. Some were children choirs and some were like ours with smaller number of members. The large choirs emerged from outside at the left and right to give their items. The smaller choir members were in the front like us. Before the beginning of each item one of the members introduced their choir and their director, not for the sake of Jesus since He knew everybody, but for the sake of the audience. When our turn came, we went to the middle of the front portion with our instruments. John introduced us as, “Here comes Steve’s band and David’s choir”. Amma, immediately Jesus looked at me and smiled. Amma, I felt extremely

happy and was brimming with joy because Jesus smiled at me. Even now I feel so exhilarated and I am overflowing with delightful happiness. Our band first played a series of Christmas music, not the old ones. Steve is an expert amma. So he always changes the old ones. Steve even changed the prelude and interlude music in our anthem “Saviour is born” and made it into a new one. Amma, we played our band and sang our anthem well and got a great shout of appreciation from the audience. At the end of the music session, Jesus stood up and gave a wonderful Christmas message. JESUS: I want to speak about the “ Joy and happiness of Christmas”. My Father was very happy and joyful since, His great will to save the human race, which He created in His own image from the clutches of Satan, was fulfilled at Christmas. I am joyful, since I fulfilled the will of My Father, whom I love the most. Though I had to descend from the glory of Heaven to the lower most level on the earth, and also to suffer the agony of the cross, I was happy since I was able to save the human race and I am joyful now to see the millions of saved souls in Heaven because of Christmas. The angels were happy since it was the birth of the only son of their beloved Master. In Heaven, you, My dear children are very joyful and jubilant since you are enjoying the reward of salvation, the happiest eternal life, because of Christmas. You are the happiest lot to enjoy the joys of Christmas. As for My children on the earth, they enjoy Christmas in great anticipation of the gift of the wonderful and glorious eternal life in Heaven, which is in store for them because of Christmas. So this is the joy of Christmas. DAVID: Amma, the next moment, the angels burst forth into playing their instruments and the human choir started to sing the wonderful and triumphant song, “Joy to the world, the Lord is come”. Amma, the glorious effect of the singing of the great multitude of the redeemed ones with the mighty strains of music flowing out beautifully from the instruments of those thousands of angels, cannot be explained in words. We all raised our hands and jumped with joy in that singing. In the end, Jesus along with the whole host of angels disappeared from the scene at an instant. Then we greeted all our friends there and sailed back home. When we reached the main road in front of our mansions, we saw the children of our families walking as a large group. Bigger children were playing guitars and smaller ones like our Mamu were playing drums. They were playing many other instruments, singing carols and visiting the mansions in our area. They were dressed in an uniform with hats, shoes and belts edged with gold and decorated with precious stones like diamonds and rubies. The children were sparkling in that new uniform. As soon as they saw us, they jumped and shouted in great joy. We stood there for sometime and watched them going into a mansion, singing and shouting with joy. Now I am in my room amma. I am going down for choir practice and to know our next programme. Bye Amma!

“Joy and peace!” the angels sing; Far the pleasant echoes rang; “Peace on earth to men good will” Hark! The angels sing it still On the Christmas morning” CHAPTER 6

ANGELS CHRISTMAS WORSHIP SERVICE Date: 20th December 2004 Time:10.15 P.M. “There were in the same country shepherds abiding in the field keeping watch over their flock by night. And, lo, the angel of the Lord came upon them and the glory of the Lord shone round about them.” Luke 2:8,9 DAVID: Amma, we attended a wonderful worship service, where Jesus was present. It can be called as an Angels Christmas worship service. We sailed along the river flowing at the back towards the left of our mansions and reached the lake. After crossing the lake, we entered the next river and sailed straight. After sailing a long distance we saw an immense lawn at the left. Seats were arranged in galleries in 3/4th of a circle touching the three sides of a huge open stage. Around this open stadium, there was a vast green lawn with soft and fine grass. At a distance, we could see the trees in the woods glittering like Christmas trees. There were many pathways emerging from the woods into the lawn. On both sides of the pathways also, the trees were decorated very beautifully like christmas trees. When we were sailing, we saw many beautifully decorated boats carrying people towards this worship place and they were all singing with great enthusiasm. The whole place was decorated with very beautiful flowers and the place looked like a lovely garden. We, as usual were seated in the front. Soon the whole place was filled with thousands of people. Then a wonderful spectacular thing happened. Groups and groups of singing angels descended one group after the other with golden musical instruments at the back of the stage. They looked as though they were standing on a gallery and sang beautifully for a short while, playing their instruments. When one group slowly backed the next group occupied their place. It was similar to different human choirs singing Christmas carols one after the other in a Christmas carol service. Though the songs were unfamiliar to us, they were melodious. We were overwhelmed by that fascinating beautiful sight amma. Like that thousands of angles descended and occupied the entire lawn surrounding the central worship place. Then all of a sudden, all the angel groups started singing together joyfully. Amma, just imagine the tremendous volume of their voices!! Then we knew that Jesus would come soon. As expected Jesus descended along with a host of angels on the stage. Jesus sat on a beautiful glittering throne. We all stood up raised our hands and praised Him with great joy along with the immense crowd of angels. Then

children started climbing the steps to the stage with flowers and scattered them around Jesus. Some of them gave Him flower bouquets. The stage looked like a pile of gorgeous flowers. Then Jesus gave a wonderful message. JESUS: On the first Christmas day angels sang, “Glory be to God in the highest”. You all were not here in Heaven to see the glory of My Father and Heaven on that day. But the angels knew the glory of My Father. So they, knowing My Father’s glory, sang that song. A glimpse of that glory, was shown by the angels to the down trodden shepherds on the earth. That is why I always used to say, “ Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of Heaven”. Now you have seen, personally the ‘glory of My Father and so you can understand better the meaning of the first lines of the angels' song on the first Christmas day. DAVID: Amma, then the divine ascension started. First Jesus with a huge host of angels ascended. Then groups and groups of angels came near the stage, sang for a moment and started ascending. It was a marvellous sight. After all the angels left that lawn, we dispersed and sailed back home happily. Amma, before going to the worship service, we sang Christmas carols in a few houses in our area. Sometimes we, with our hosts used to sit in their garden and sing Christmas Carols. Sometimes, we used to stand on the Veranda, holding our hands and sing. Amma dear please be happy for my sake. When you feel unhappy and depressed, call the precious name of Jesus and He will uplift you from the depression. I am going down to know about our next programme. Bye Amma! “Listen to the wondrous story which they chant in hymns of joy; “Glory in the Highest, glory! Glory be to God most high” - Herald

CHAPTER 7 SINGING CAROLS IN OUR COLONY AND ALSO GAVE A MUSICAL ITEM IN WORLD FAMOUS MUSICIANS’ COLONY Date: 24th December 2004 Time: 10.20 P.M. “. . . . ‘Master, you delivered to me five talents; here I have made five talents more. His master said to him, ‘well done, good and faithful servant; you have been faithful over a little. I will set you over much; enter into the joy of your master.” Mat.: 25:20,21

DAVID: Amma, we are coming back home after attending a carol service. (After sometime David continued his talk.) Now I am at home. Before going to the carol service, we went around our homes, singing carols. In our home ammamma and grandpa Bensam were present. Mamu was not to be seen anywhere. In our colony, first we used to play the tune of a Christmas song with our instruments (string and pipe) and then we sing one stanza of the same song and then again play and so on, as we walk along the long pathways within each mansion. In our mansion we played and sang, “Silent night, holy night”. Usually we select soft tunes like “ silent night” “Oh! Holy night.” “Softly the night is sleeping.” That would give a glorious effect outside, with a beautiful garden, surrounding us and soft strains of melody flowing out from the trees. We were warmly received by my grand parents' and we were seated at the back portico facing the shining river and the lovely garden. We stood in a semi circle and sang many Christmas songs with our musical instruments. Then we stood in a circle, along with ammamma and grandpa, holding our hands and we all sang together. Then ammamma served very delicious cherry like fruits. After visiting a few more houses we went to Palliyadi grand parents house. There both grandpa and grandma received us warmly. We sang many familiar Christmas songs there. Finally grandma brought two trays full of small small assorted gifts like flowers and many other hand work, all made of gold and precious stones. One of our girls started distributing them, saying that everyone should close their eyes, when taking one gift. When she came to me I refused to close my eyes saying that I would pick which ever gift I wanted. Suddenly, to my great surprise she held the tray in one hand and closed both my eyes with her other hand and asked me to pick my gift. We had a good laugh and I got a small golden flower with my eyes closed. Finally we bid them a fond farewell and visited some more houses. After that we attended a Christmas carol service in an immense auditorium. We sailed on the river touching our rear gardens towards the right of our mansions. After a long way this river joined an immense lake, surrounded by hundreds of mansions at different levels on a mountain range. It was the colony of great musicians and composers. Across the lake stood a grand golden auditorium over the mountain, which we visited once. We climbed the flight of steps and reached the auditorium. We had all our instruments including the drums. Since we had to give an instrumental item also, Steve came with us. The whole place was gloriously decorated. From that summit, we could see the whole area glittering brilliantly with Christmas decorations. We occupied the seats on the right side of the auditorium in the front. There were very large world famous choirs and their directors, along with the world famous music composers including Handel. Then the programme started and the big choirs sang many world famous Christmas anthems. We enjoyed listening to them with great joy. What a great chance amma!. Can we get such a chance on the earth? Then our turn came. We went to the stage with our musical instruments. Amma I played the drums.

Steve directed our musical piece. After that we sang the Christmas anthem “ Saviour is born (3) Jesus our Saviour is born”. I directed the anthem. We received a great shout of appreciation from the audience. There were a few small choirs like ours. Then a preacher gave a small message. PREACHER: As you all know that there is spiritual growth as well as talent growth in Heaven. We heard the performances of many youth choirs. When a youth comes to Heaven, we used to say on the earth, “ His or her career is short lived! What a tragedy !! etc” But we don’t realise that they continue their career in Heaven gloriously with ever increasing talents and more God-given chances than on the earth. Just now we have seen and heard the marvellous musical performances of many youth choirs. They are budding artists. Soon they may surpass the world famous artists in music. DAVID: Amma, again the programme continued and at the end, after coming out, we met many of our friends and then we sailed back home joyfully. Amma, I am going to rest for a while and then I’ll go down to find our next programme. Bye Amma dear ! “I will sing of my Redeemer, And His heavenly love to me; He from death to life hath brought me, Son of God, with Him to be.” - P.P. Bliss

CHAPTER 8 CHRISTMAS SERVICE AND SINGING CAROLS Date: 26th December 2004 Time: 10.40 P.M. “For God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life.” John 3:16 DAVID: Amma we attended a wonderful worship service in which Jesus was present. Before going there, we sang Christmas carols in some of our mansions. We went to Steve’s mansion where he lives with his aunt who is also very much interested in music. After we finished singing, she distributed miniature gold musical instruments like violins, guitars, drums, pipe instruments etc. I got a beautiful golden drum decorated with sparkling gems. Then we went to John’s house and met his grandma and aunt. We sang many Christmas songs there and John's aunt gave each one of us a very beautiful rose. The roses were of different colours. No two roses were the same. Then we went to a few more houses. After that we walked along our road in the front towards the right of our mansions then turned on the road on our left and walked straight. The wonderful and spectacular sight was that, several groups of persons entered

this road from different directions and walked along this road almost like a huge procession. Different groups with their own children were singing joyfully in different languages. The most marvellous thing was that singing angel groups landed one after the other and glided on both sides of the road along with us. So it was a grand procession of people and angels together and all were singing, while the angels were playing their golden musical instruments as well. Finally we reached the immense lawn with seats in galleries and a broad stage in the front. There was a large human choir on one side and an orchestra on the other side of the stage. The choir was singing to the accompaniment of the orchestra. Angels were descending in thousands and filled the vast lawn around the open stadium. Suddenly Jesus descended in marvellous splendour along with a host of angels, on the stage and Jesus sat on a very beautiful white throne. We stood up raised our hands and shouted praises to Jesus in great adoration. Then Jesus gave a wonderful Christmas message. JESUS : Peace be unto you. I want you to know about the love of God. As parents most of you know the love you have for your children. When your children suffer with pain you were even willing to bear the pain for them. That is the love of a parent. But My Father, with the same love for His son, willingly gave His son to suffer to save the human race. What great love!!. DAVID: Then Jesus, along with those thousands of angels ascended in the shape of a shining cone with Jesus at the apex, followed by the angels, who seemed to be on the surface of the cone. It was a marvellous sight amma. Then we, the people came home as a procession singing all along the way. Bye Amma! “Behold, what love, what boundless love The Father hath bestowed, On sinners lost, that we should be Now called the sons of God!” - James Mcgranahan.

CHAPTER 9 WORSHIP SERVICE HELD WITHIN THE WORSHIP COMPLEX BEFORE THE SERVICE, WE SANG XMAS CAROLS IN A COLONY Date: 1st January 2005 Time: 10.30 P.M. “unto whom now I send thee, to open their eyes and to turn them from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins!!". Acts 26:17,18 As I was very tired and sick I fell asleep and suddenly I woke up by the calling of my dear son David. DAVID: Amma, just now I came back home after singing Christmas songs in one of the Colonies at the back of the worship complex and then attending a service in an auditorium within the worship complex, where Jesus was present. We walked along the road in front of our mansions towards the right, turned on the road on our left and reached the river and sailed towards the left. After a long distance the river curved towards the right and after that we saw a broad road on the river bank at our left to which a flight of steps rose from the river. There was a colony of very grand mansions within extremely beautiful gardens of flowering plants and flowering trees on both sides of the road. A group of young girls met us at the entrance. They warmly welcomed us and told us that all the mansions belonged to people who were poor or ordinary people on the earth, but helped God’s ministry, the poor, orphanages etc liberally which was beyond their means. So Jesus gave them such grand mansions in Heaven. We walked along the road with them, singing Christmas songs. People came out of their houses and waved to us. Then we reached a huge circular hall almost at the middle of the colony. Many people were there. Our visit to their colony was arranged through the information center and so they were expecting us. Seats were arranged in two huge concentric circles so that we all could face one another and talk or discuss. John introduced all of us. They told us that most of their youths and adults were involved in teaching scripture to children in many of the children homes around that area and thus serving the Lord as told in the book of Revelation. Then we stood up and sang many Christmas songs with our musical instruments. They asked us to sing many songs of their liking. Finally they all joined with us and we all held our hands (who were free to hold hands) and sang some very familiar Christmas songs. It gave all of us a sense of great joy. They had many things within their community hall to give as Christmas gifts. They kept them in big trays and brought them to us. There were many beautiful articles made in silver and gold with precious stones. Since we don’t have many things in silver, we selected many beautiful things made of silver, ornamented with precious

stones. They thanked us profusely telling, “ You all are serving the Lord by making people happy with your beautiful voices, songs and musical instruments.” Then the girls accompanied us upto the river and we bid them a fond farewell and sailed farther and at the right, we saw a broad road which led us to an immense auditorium deep within the worship complex. We kept all out musical instruments in the boat itself. When we reached the auditorium it was full and service had already started. A large choir (not the usual one) stood on the left side at the foot of the huge stage. We went straight to the front and joined the people who were praising Jesus, who was encircled by a brilliant white light and angels. Then the choir, along with the huge congregation sang the joyful song “Joy to the world, the Lord is come.” We joined them, raising our hands with great happiness in our hearts. I cannot explain in words the joy we felt and also the wonderful effect of the song as it rang within the auditorium. Then Jesus gave us a short and glorious message. JESUS: I am the light of the world. I went to the earth to remove the darkness of sin, sickness and sadness. I keep My children as lights in all the corners of the world to dispel the various types of darkness around them. In Heaven there is no darkness. But I want you to give out the light of joy and happiness more and more around you in all possible ways to make everyone perfectly happy here. DAVID: Amma, all of us felt a special and perfect joy filling our hearts by the message of our beloved Jesus. Then, when the auditorium rang with our shouts of joy and praises, Jesus surrounded by angels and the brilliant white light ascended above. Afterwards all of us came out and sailed back home bubbling with joy. Amma, be happy. Please tell periamma also to be happy, since Jesus is the light of the world and let His light fill your hearts with joy. Bye Amma! “Speed away speed away on your Mission of light, To the lands that are lying in Darkness and night, ‘Tis the master's command; go ye forth in His name The wonderful gospel of Jesus Proclaim”. - Julia sterling

CHAPTER 10

SINGING CAROLS IN THE DOCTORS COLONY Date: 3rd January 2005 Time: 10.30 P.M. “Sing unto Him, sing psalms unto Him: talk ye of all His wondrous works.” Ps. 105:2 DAVID: Amma, we are sailing back home and I’ll talk to you after reaching home. (After some time David continued his talk) Amma, we reached the sea by our usual route. From there we sailed towards the right. Just before reaching the Chinese colony, we turned at right angles to the shore line towards deep sea and sailed for some distance. There we found a group of beautiful islands in an immense circle and at the center stood an island of elevated landscape and on its summit poised a huge auditorium with a very tall tower of imposing grandeur. We visited a few islands first. We were told that great musicians of all the races of the world were living in those islands. In one island we saw beautiful mansions perched in an immense circle, along the outer edge of the island encircling a very beautiful garden of flowers in the middle. There was a huge music hall in that circle of mansions and a choir practice was going on there. They were all whites and they were singing English songs in four parts. Then we visited an Indian colony island where they were practising Indian music with Indian musical instruments. Then we went to the central island where the auditorium was situated. There was a broad circular road going around the base of the elevated place and four flights of steps rose from the base road to the top from four sides. On the slope there were very beautiful flower gardens and the golden railings around that elevated ground were decorated with precious stones attached in golden chains. On the top the flower gardens and the auditorium were looking very beautiful. From the top of the tower, the decorations were in the form of a tent constructed with chains of precious stones. Around it the flower gardens were of exquisite beauty. In many places in that garden there were a fine spray of fountains and the water was falling over chains of precious stones and they were sparking with wondrous beauty and it was a marvellous sight. Then we went within the auditorium, which was full of people belonging to all the races of the world and the sing - song service started. We were spectators only. We felt that we were privileged to see and listen to almost all the races of the world, their traditional musical instruments. One Asian choir sang English song with four parts. All other choirs sang their traditional songs. Since the members of those choirs were experts, we enjoyed that service immensely. When we came down to the base road, to our surprise, we saw all the choirs getting into different boats and sailing away in a line like a procession singing all along the way. We were told that they were going to distant places to visit different colonies. We stood there and watched them for sometime with the people of those islands. Then we sailed back home.

Amma, before, going to this trip we visited the doctors colony, near my medical study centre to sing Christmas songs in one of their community halls. We went to my study centre first and met some doctors there and then we went to the mansions of doctors. A meeting was arranged in a community hall there. Many doctors whom I know had gathered there with the members of their families. To my delightful surprise, there was a choir of senior doctors whom I know mostly. It was directed by a professional music director. There was a youth choir and also a children choir. They were giving items one after the other. Then our turn came. We went to the stage with all our musical instruments. As soon as we climbed up the stage, I could hear many voices from the audience shouting, “Hi David”. Then I introduced my friends to the audience. Afterwards John said a few lines about me. “David belongs to your world of medicine, but he also belongs to us. He is the one who organised our choir. He is our beloved friend, and our choir director. He is a very sincere worker and wins everybody with his, ever- smiling face. Now you are going to hear David’s choir singing.” The whole audience, raised their hands and shouted joyous welcome to us. Then we sang a few familiar Christmas songs with our instruments as one item. As soon as we finished almost all the audience stood up and the community hall rang with their shouts of appreciation. Then one of our senior doctors said, “ We never knew that our beloved student David is a great choir director as well. He is a very sincere student and we all love him very much. Now only we have come to know about the additional talents of David. His many talents are unfolding one by one. Let us all give a great cheer to our dear David and to his choir members, who gave us a wonderful music performance.” At once all of them stood up and shouted “Cheers” to us. Amma, all of us felt very very happy. Then we parted from them with a fond farewell. They were continuing their programme of music and other entertainments. While we were walking along the passage, many of the doctors stood up, extended their hands to shake hands with me. I could also hear many shouting from here and there, “ Hi David, congratulation David.” I waved my hands to everybody, thanked them and started our homeward journey. My younger friends held my hands saying, “David, you are so popular among everybody. Now only we know that you belong not only to us but also to every body here. We are so proud of you David.” Then We rushed back home, since we had to attend the music programme in the island auditorium. Amma, we are planning to walk along our road, holding our hands and singing as usual and then to have a get together near the stream as usual. So bye Amma dear!

“Go tell it on the mountains; Over the hills and ev’ry where: Go tell it on the mountains, Our Jesus Christ is born” - American Negro Spiritual

CHAPTER 11 ATTENDING CHILDREN'S CHRISTMAS PROGRAMME Date: 5th January 2005 Time: 10.20 P.M. “Both young men, and maidens; old men, and children; Let them praise the name of the Lord ....” Ps. 148:12,13 DAVID: Amma, we just returned after attending a children’s Christmas programme in a children’s colony. We sailed towards the right of our mansions through the river touching our rear gardens. After crossing the lake around which were living great music composers, we passed many familiar sites. Then we entered a right side branch in the river. As soon as we turned in that branch, we saw huge semi circular lawns on both sides of the river. We landed on the left side of the river and walked along the semi circular road which went around the front of the mansions which were on the left side of the road and the huge lawn on our right. There were two broad roads which went along the two banks of the river parallel to it. In the lawn, there was a huge open stage, which was surrounded by tall pine trees on three sides. Those green trees were glittering with gems on golden chains and it was a marvellous sight. The mansions in that area were children homes. Children of that colony and also children groups around that area, gave different items. The children groups sang songs or performed group dances or enacted funny children plays etc. There was a large audience which consisted mainly of children. But they didn’t stay for the whole programme. As soon as they performed their item they left the place, went to the road along the river. Newly arrived children and adults took their place. Children from our area came with Padma akka and others. I saw our Mamu in that group. They gave their item before we gave ours. They performed a marching item in which smaller children below five years old beat their drums and marched sweetly. The older children played many types of pipe instruments and marched behind them and it was a marvellous item. As soon as their item was over they left the place without disturbing others. After a few programmes we went up the stage. We had with us all our musical instruments except drums. Our piece was a combination of children music and we played that with our musical instruments. We also played some funny songs with various sounds of birds and animals. Our girls gave a variety entertainment for the children. All those children enjoyed our items immensely. After that we also left the place and went to the road near the river, where there were many adults who had kept gift items to all those who

participated in that meeting. I collected many small Christmas trees decorated with fine gold chains with very cute tiny precious stones. Some could be fixed on walls and some had stands and could be kept on tables. Since it was new to me I collected many of them. There were several other pieces of gift items, and our girls collected a large number of those articles. It was like a festival, where we could see many things displayed on both sides of the road. Finally somebody distributed gift packets which were wrapped very beautifully, to all of us. Our younger friends were thrilled to see those lovely gifts. We were supposed to open it only after we got into out boat. Our younger friends remembered their Christmas gifts which they used to receive from their parents during Christmas time on the earth. Seeing their great enthusiasm, I gave my gift packet to a teenager standing nearby. Then we all got into our boat and my friends started opening the gift packets with great enthusiasm and thrill. There was a golden music box within my gift packet. We can hear music when we open it. I didn’t take it from my young friend but asked her to keep it. Finally all of us sailed back home and the children of our area including Mamu arrived just ahead of us. Now I am going to Steve’s mansion since Steve sent word that we might have to give a ‘musical band' item soon. So bye amma dear! “ O come, little children, O come one and all; To Bethlehem haste, to the manger so small, God’s son for a gift has been sent you this night To be your redeemer, your joy and delight.” -C. Von Schmidt

CHAPTER 12

VISITING MANSIONS OF GARDEN LOVERS COVERED WITH FLOWERS Date: 7th January 2005 Time: 10.25 P.M. “ . . . . He will make her wilderness like Eden and her desert like the garden of the Lord; joy and gladness shall be found therein, thanks giving and the voice of melody.” Is. 51:3 DAVID: Amma, we had a wonderful trip and just now I reached home. We sailed towards the left of our mansions in the river touching our rear gardens, reached the lake and sailed along the next river. Before reaching the left side branch, which would lead us to the sea, there was a right side branch in the river. We entered that branch which flowed in the midst of very beautiful flower gardens. We kept on sailing viewing the beautiful scenery of flowers around us-flowers flowers everywhere. What a fascinating sight! After a long journey through this wonder –land, we saw a

few mansions here and there. They were also covered with flowers. Only later on we discovered how they were looking immersed in a hill of flowers. We sailed farther and we saw many more mansions on both sides. At one place we saw a broad road starting from the left side bank of the river. Many mansions were seen on both sides of that road. As we were stepping out of our boat another boat reached that place from the opposite side carrying a youth choir belonging to that place. They warmly welcomed us and we walked together along the road, enjoying the beautiful sight of those gardens of flowers of exquisite beauty and the sweet fragrance of those blossoms wafted all over the place. That youth group was just returning after attending a sing song service. Inside those gardens, there were many comfortable seats, where people were sitting here and there or lying down in the easy –chairs. The flowering plants were so close to them that it looked as though the seats and people were also covered with flowers. When they rose up from their seats, it looked as though they were rising up from a heap of flowers. When we went near the mansions, we found the secret of the flowers covering the mansions. There were steps on all the four sides, rising from the bottom to the top of the mansions covering the entire mansions and they were constructed in slanting positions, almost like galleries. Beautiful flowering plants were arranged in huge pots and they were kept in rows and rows along the steps, leaving only a pathway for people to go up and come down. So when we look at the mansion from a distance, it seemed to be covered with flowers. All the doors and windows opened under the slope of the steps. The youth group took us to the top of the ground floor of a huge mansion. Seats were arranged there to accommodate about hundred people and there was a stage in the front. The youth group stood on the stage and started singing. Soon many people from that area emerged from their mansions and from the gardens and gathered there. Then we sang together the joyful song, “ Joy to the world”, which floated all over the place mingled with the fragrance of the flowers. Then our choir gave several items with our musical instruments. They requested us to sing their favourite Christmas songs and we sang them all. We all enjoyed that singing session. John introduced all of us. They appreciated our singing immensely telling that our harmony was excellent and that we were thorough in our singing. They said that our choir was perfect. We felt very very happy. In the meantime they collected many rare flowers from their gardens and presented them to us. They told us that they were music lovers too. They all bid us a fond farewell. The youth group came with us upto the river and bid us farewell. Now I am going to Steve’s mansion for music practice.

So bye amma dear!“Beyond the stars that brightly gleam,

“Beyond life’s short and shadowed Stream, There is a land of fadeless bloom, And flowers of rich and rare perfume; Perfect peace we there shall know Like the river's endless flow”. - J.P. Tompkins

CHAPTER 13

ATTENDING A YOUTH WITNESSING SERVICE Date: 13th January 2005 Time: 10.35 P.M. “Who ever confesses that Jesus is the son of God, God abides in him and he in God.” I John : 4:15 DAVID: Amma, we are walking back home after visiting a very beautiful place. We walked along the main road in our front, towards the left of our mansions, turned on the right side road, reached the river and sailed towards the right. After a long way we entered a left side branch in the river and sailed steadily forward for sometime, before reaching a very beautiful circular lake encircled by mansions situated at two concentric circles at two levels on an elevated place. Within the lake, at the centre was a small garden-island of flowers of exquisite beauty with lovely comfortable seats arranged in 3/4 th of a circle facing a stage, which was an elevated place surrounded by golden steps. Many pots of flowering plants were kept all over the place. From that venue, the view of the mansions, their gardens, woods, falls, surrounding the lake was perfect and enchanting. A youth gettogether was arranged in that central island. There were many boats in the lake and they brought different groups of youth for the get-together. We landed near that small island and occupied those luxurious seats, surrounded by flowers. Soon all the seats were filled. There were a few hundred youths assembled there. The organizer, a smart youth welcomed us. Then we sang a praising song. Afterwards the leader spoke with enthusiasm saying, " We worked for our beloved Jesus, while we were on the earth. Now also we must serve our Master here in Heaven." Then several groups gave various items like songs, action songs, dialogue, mono acts, funny songs with actions etc. We sang some choruses with our musical instruments. They were all jolly good songs. Then the witnessing session started. The leader called the names of all nations one by one. The youths belonging to those nations went forward to give their wonderful thrilling experiences–how they accepted Jesus and how they served Him while they were on the earth. Amma. You will be surprised to know that some of them were well trained Missionaries, who left their native countries to their mission fields in distant countries and soon after they died by accidents or by rare diseases for want of proper medical aid. In between such witnesses, there were singing items by various groups. While, Calling the name of

‘America’ he mentioned, “South America, North America, West America and east America”. Christian nations had more youths to give witnesses. When he called ‘India’, nobody stood up. I was looking here and there to see whether anyone was getting up. But there was no Indian in that group except myself. In the meantime my younger friends practically dragged me, two of them pulling me by my hands and others pushing me forward and I was there on the stage. Then I told them how I dedicated myself to become a Missionary, when I accepted Jesus as my personal Saviour at the age of thirteen. Then I told about how I committed myself to become a Missionary doctor, when I got admission in a medical college etc. Amma, I felt very happy to represent India in that meeting for my Jesus. After spending much time and after talking to many of those present there, we returned home. Amma, I must visit my medical study centre now with my friends. So bye amma dear! " He will gather, He will gather, The gems for His kingdom; All the pure ones, all the bright ones, His loved and His own." - W.O. Cushing CHAPTER 14 SINGING WITH THE BIRDS Date: 15th January 2005 Time: 10.35 P.M. “ By them, the birds of the air have their habitation, they sing among the branches.” Ps.: 104:12 DAVID: Amma, just now we returned from a marvellous trip of great excitement. We sailed along the river at the back towards the right of our mansions. Just before it joined an immense lake on its course, we entered a left side branch. That branch actually curved towards the right and flowed behind the mountain range which encircled that huge lake. Great music composers live in rows and rows of very grand mansions perched on the slope of that mountain range. On the back of those mountains also, there were very lovely mansions, so also on the left side of the river. We were told later that all those mansions belong to great music composers, poets and great musicians. Amma, I told you once that we attended a sing song worship service in a golden auditorium on the mountain top facing the lake. We paused a moment there enjoying the charming view of the mansions and scenery on both sides of the river. Then we sailed farther and entered another branch on the left, while the main branch curved around the mountain range. That side branch was flowing amidst thick forest, which abounds in shining streams. It was a sight of heart capturing beauty. It was also a sanctuary for numberless beautiful birds and the forest was full of their happy and sweet songs. Many wooden single room cabins with

verandas were seen on both sides of the river. We saw many people sitting in comfortable chairs near the river or deep within the forest writing something. Those people were surrounded by the singing birds. Small streams were flowing into the river emerging from the deep forest. Amma, we were fascinated by the never ending songs of birds as well as the murmuring sound – lullaby music – of the streams. As we were sailing, we saw a man sitting in a single seater boat near the left bank of the river. Near him a stream was flowing down into the river and hundreds of birds were perching on the low branches of the huge trees. Those branches were almost touching the flowing stream and the river. When we sailed near him, he turned smiled at us and beckoned us to go nearer. We talked to him, as we were sitting in our boats. He told us that those music composers and poets used to go to the cabins during working time, and stay near the streams. The singing birds and the musical streams used to provide them great inspiration by giving them a wonderful background for their work. He introduced himself as one such music composer. Then we bid him a fond farewell and sailed farther, hearing and enjoying the marvellous music of those multitude of birds. After sometime, we stopped our boat in a very beautiful spot at the left side bank of the river. A sparkling stream was flowing into the river making a wonderful background music for those singing birds, as it was running over its rocky bed. There were beautiful flat marble rocks on both sides of the stream. The branches of the trees were very low and different types of bird-songsters were swarming there. If we extended our hands, we could touch them. They were so close to us. All those birds could boast of beautiful plumage of lovely shades and very sweet voices. As I always used to say, in Heaven, nobody is in fear. So the birds were continuing their singing eventhough we all climbed over the rocks and were seated here and there. They sang in different tones. But they combined perfectly into a beautiful harmonious well – matched melodious music. When they completed one phase of singing, we hummed softly one of our favourite hymns. Amma, you won’t believe. As we started humming, the singing birds started singing, which perfectly matched with our timing, so also their voices. We couldn’t believe our own ears. We were so jubilant, that we started singing many of our favourite songs. When we stopped, they also stopped their melody. When we started the next song, within a moment, they also started singing in perfect harmony. This is another wonder of Heaven. Amma, new marvellous and delightful wonders of Heaven are blossoming forth in abundance. All along, the murmuring sound of the musical stream gave our choir of human beings and birds a perfect musical background. No wonder that the great music composers and musicians are given this particular place for their work, by our loving God. After spending a long music session of uncontrollable excitement, we started leaving, so also the birds. It seemed as though they remained there to sing with us. We were told later that the songster birds used to emerge from the forest at a definite time, perform their singing session and then they used to fly away deep into the forest. We went at the right time to experience this marvel of Heaven. Afterwards we sailed back home joyfully.

Before going to that place, I took eleven of my younger friends to my medical study centre. There at the department of ‘medicine' a lecture was going on in the huge lecture hall. I took my friends inside. There were screens like T.V. screens for each one of the doctors, which showed the necessary pictures needed for the lecture. Two of my friends sat on either side of me. Others occupied the seats in front of such screens. Fortunately the senior doctor gave the lecture on micro-organisms – how they grow how they produce various types of diseases etc. That is a topic, which can be easily understood even by non-medical persons. So my friends enjoyed that session very much. They asked me to take them there whenever we have such conferences with topics which can be easily understood by them. I promised to do so. Amma, I am going down. I must know my next programme. permits, I'll go to my Medical study centre.

If time

Please convey my love to periamma. Ask her to be happy. Amma, be happy, since it is only a very short life on the earth compared to the wonderful joyous eternal life in Heaven. So bye Amma dear! "O sweet, unearthly music, Heard from a land afar It fills the dome of heaven with glorious harmony."

REST AT A HOLIDAY RESORT (15-23) CHAPTER 15

VISITING A HOLIDAY RESORT Date: 17th January 2005 Time: 10.25 P.M. “ They shall speak of the glory of thy kingdom, and tell of thy power, to make known to the sons of men, thy mighty deeds and the glorious splendour of thy kingdom.” Ps.:145:11,12 DAVID: Amma, we are sailing back home and I am getting down at the back of our mansions. (After a few minutes David started talking) We sailed in our river at the back, towards the left of our mansions, reached the lake and sailed farther, entered the next river and sailed steadily forward for a long time. The river curved went around mountains and finally we reached an immense lake surrounded by lofty golden marble mountains. At the middle of the lake there was another circular mountain range, encircling another lake at the centre. The entire mountain slopes were covered with golden marble rocks, which were decked with clusters of short flowering trees which were blooming with blossoms of different colours. The lake beds also contained those golden marble rocks. For convenience sake, let me refer the smaller lake as the inner lake and the inner mountain. I’ll call the other

larger lake as the outer lake and the mountain range as the outer mountain range. Later we learnt that it was a holiday resort. There were many beautiful mansions of different sizes at different levels of the mountains. There was a row of mansions on the very top of the mountains as well. A pathway rose straight from the lake to the top through which one could glide easily and quickly. From the top, a very broad and very smooth glassy road was winding down on a mild slope. There were several rounds of that road around the slope of the mountain range and finally it reached the lake. The most fascinating thing was that when we sat on that road, we could easily slide without any friction and travel like that at high speed. At many places on that road, there were gentle small slopes going up and then coming down smoothly. We could easily move up and then slide down without any effort. To some extent this game can be compared to the skiing over the snow in cold countries. But this sliding must be done in a sitting posture. First our boat swept across the outer lake to reach the inner one. There we stepped out of our boat and glided to the top. Then we sat in two rows one behind the other, holding our hands and started the sliding game. Amma, when we went up and down over the mild elevations, we enjoyed the game so much that it is difficult to explain the thrill we experienced. Like us, many groups of youth, children and adults were sliding down one after the other. When we were sliding near the summit of the mountain range we could see other groups going down at the lower levels and it was a marvellous sight. There were bridges on the sliding road here and there over the rivers coming in and going out of the lake and also in the gaps in the inner mountain range. The laughter of the youth and the shouts and shrieks of the children filled the whole area, as they were flying down the glistening road. Amma, it was a wonderful delightful game and we did enjoy it to the utmost. Later we learnt that all the mansions on the two mountain ranges were guest mansions, where people used to spend short or long holidays with their families and friends. It took a long time to complete one round of sliding and finally we splashed down into the lake. Again we glided up and before starting the game, we went to the top of the mountain. There we saw beautiful mansions, towers and halls within beautiful gardens, where there were many seats. Amma the sight from the top was glorious. From there we could see the outer lake, shimmering in the golden light and outer mountain range with many mansions and also a very broad, shining 'sliding game road'. We could see groups and groups of people sliding down at different levels of the road. One could sit in the garden and just enjoy the marvellous sight of the lake, numerous sailing boats and also the groups of people splashing down into the golden lake. There was a tall tower and we climbed to the top. From there the view of the two lakes and the two mountain ranges, was fascinating amma. We started singing from the top. Our voices vibrated and floated down below. Soon we saw a lady from the nearby mansion, coming out into her garden. She waved to us and beckoned us to go down. So we went down and she warmly welcomed us and we preferred to stay in the garden facing the outer lake and we occupied the seats there.

She introduced herself as a German lady. But she spoke good English. She and her husband were in charge of about fifteen children. The children’s room was in the first floor of her mansion. They were there to enjoy a holiday with those children. At that time some of them had gone to play on the sliding roads and some for boat- riding. She also said that she was very fond of music and she enjoyed hearing our singing, which had great harmony and was very beautiful. We all introduced ourselves individually. I introduced myself as, “ David from India” Immediately John said, “ Don’t think that David is an ordinary young man. He is our choir director, He is the one who organised our choir .” The lady was much pleased to hear that. She hugged me and congratulated me for the wonderful performance of our choir from the top of the tower. Then she requested us to sing many common hymns. We sang many songs and she also joined with us in our singing with great joy. We also enjoyed singing by sitting in that lovely garden. After a long time we parted from her with a fond farewell. She invited us to spend a holiday there. We promised that we would do it along with our families and children. Then we slided down once again in that glassy road, holding our hands and finally splashed down into the lake, which was shallow. There were very beautiful golden marble pebbles in the bed of the lake. We went down and collected a large number of those lovely stones. They were different from the golden marble stones we collected till now. These stones had some kind of pattern inside with darker and lighter shades of gold. Then we sailed along the shore line of the outer lake watching the excited crowds splashing down within its golden waters and that sight was also marvellous. We decided to ask Jesus to grant us a holiday to stay there for some time with our families and friends and enjoy the sliding game. We started this trip much earlier than our usual time and so I didn’t go to my medical study center. When I came up I saw ammamma sitting in the back portico. So I am going down to explain every thing to her. My friends are much excited about going on a holiday to that place. Bye Amma dear!

CHAPTER 16

WORSHIP SERVICE IN WHICH JESUS SPOKE ABOUT HOLINESS Date: 19th January 2005 Time: 10.40 P.M. “ And the four living creatures each of them with six wings, are full of eyes all around and within and day and night they never cease to sing “Holy, Holy, Holy is the Lord God almighty, who was and is and is to come!” Rev. : 4:8 DAVID: Amma, we are coming home racing each other along the road in our front, running from the right side of our mansions. We attended a wonderful worship service and now we are returning home. All of a sudden our younger friends wanted to race each other when we reached our road. Amma, you know that I used to run fast. So I am ahead of my friends and they are chasing me. I’ll talk to you after reaching home. (After sometime David continued his talk) We walked along the road in our front towards the right of our mansions, turned on the left side road, reached the river and sailed towards the right. The river curved towards the left and flowed touching the vast picturesque landscape of the worship complex. After passing several familiar sites, we reached a place at the left side bank where there was a long flight of very broad steps made of pure white glazed marble tiles edged with a thin line of gold. Half of the steps were immersed within the crystal – clear water of the river. We stepped down from our boat near the steps, which directly, led us to a very beautiful white chapel. It stood near the river with a gracious beauty with tall white towers. Its entire walls, roof and floor were made of shining white marble tiles with a thin strip of gold in between. The pathways leading to the chapel from the surrounding gardens were laid with glazed white marble tiles edged with gold. The vast gardens were blooming with blossoms of white colour. They were planted in beautiful flower pots of various sizes, made of the same white marble. The gardens were surrounded by many rows of flowering trees, whose drooping branches were laden with exquisite white blossoms. The whole place inspired a sense of holiness in our hearts as though we were standing in a sacred holy spot. When we reached the entrance of the chapel we took off our shoes and entered within its portal with great reverence. The atmosphere within the chapel was more holy. All the seats and the hangings were made of some kind of very pure luminous white material. Those delicate curtains were hanging in shining folds from the top, to the bottom of the walls. On

that altar stood a magnificent white throne, shining with immense beauty. The back side of the altar was curved and one row of angels was standing silently and reverently. There was a large human choir, whose members were dressed in flowing garments of white. Even their heads were covered with some kind of white material. The chapel was full of people who looked radiant. At the back of the choir, there was a row of violinists. They were playing and the choir was singing softly many songs of praises. We felt an awe of holiness within the chapel, which was filled with bunches of white blossoms arranged beautifully in white flower vases. Suddenly Jesus descended with a large host of angels, whose position around Jesus resembled a radiant white open umbrella. Immediately we all stood up raised our hands and the choir started the wonderful hymn “Holy Holy, Holy Lord God Almighty”. We all joined in the singing with great reverence and a sense of rapturous joy filled our hearts. As soon as the soft strains of the music ceased, Jesus gave a wonderful message. JESUS : My, Father is Holy. As I told you that you can see My Father only through Me, I am also Holy and I want My children also to be Holy. As I always say that there is spiritual growth in Heaven, so also there is growth of Holiness. If Holiness is fixed as a criteria for salvation, only a very few can enter Heaven. So accepting Me as the Saviour gives instant salvation like My partner at the cross. He was not holy then. So everyone should grow in holiness in Heaven. You must always be aware of the Holiness of My Father. For My children on the earth, I want to say the following. After they get salvation and their sins forgiven, they must try to become holy day by day according to the words of the Bible. The growth of holiness is continued even after they enter Heaven from the earth. May the grace and Holiness of My Father be with you all! DAVID : Amma, we listened to what Jesus said with a sense of holiness enveloping us. Immediately Jesus started ascending along with the angels and the human choir started singing softly. The congregation started dispersing. Their faces had something luminous and they had a radiant joy about them. But they were unfamiliar to us. We saw them descending the steps in the river. They got into various boats and left the place. A few members of the choir were familiar to us. We waited for them. When they came, they greeted us and told us that the service was specially meant for the various groups of holy Saints and Martyrs, from different places of Heaven. Amma, we were really touched by the fact that Jesus gave us the privilege of taking part in that wonderful holy service. Then we started back home and finally ended up in a race in our last phase. Amma we are going to ask Jesus to grant us a holiday to spend some time at the holiday resort over the two concentric mountain ranges and the lakes. My two grandparents are not coming. Our youth group, children and some adults promised to come with us. I may go to my study centre to inform them about our holiday plan.

Amma, if we are going for a holiday, I’ll talk to you from there explaining our life at that holiday resort. Bye Amma dear!

"Holy, Holy, Holy! all the saints adore Thee, Casting down their golden crowns around the glassy sea; Cherubim and seraphim falling down before Thee, which wert, and art, and evermore shalt be". - Reginald Heber

CHAPTER 17

SPENDING A HOLIDAY AT A RESORT – GETTING PERMISSION FROM JESUS Date: 21st January 2005 Time: 10.40 P.M. “Our Father who art in Heaven, Hallowed be thy name. Thy Kingdom come, Thy will be done on earth as it is in Heaven”. Mat. 6: 9,10 DAVID: Amma, we are on our way to the holiday resort, where there are two lovely lakes and two lofty mountain ranges, about which I told you recently. As we are sailing towards that delightful spot, I am talking to you. First, we wanted to meet Jesus personally to tell about our holiday programme. So our youth group and many adults, who were interested to come on this trip, went to meet Jesus. John told us that we could meet Him in a chapel within the worship complex. That chapel was behind the immense auditoriums near the river. We walked along a pathway in between very beautiful well –kept gardens of flowers of exquisite beauty. There were lovely springs of water and fountains. Water was soaring up high from the fountains on both edges of the pathway and flowing within the gardens as fine golden spray. Walking through that way itself was a glorious experience since that enchanted landscape was a dream of beauty. After strolling a long distance, a small but beautiful chapel came into our sight. Groups and groups of angels were moving here and there within the lovely garden surrounding that chapel. When we went within its portal, we saw our beloved Jesus seated on a beautiful throne on the altar surrounded by angels. He was talking to groups and groups of people. Many were sitting on the seats below the altar. We also went there and occupied the seats. When our time came, we went together and knelt before Jesus in a half circle. Jesus smiled at us and said, “ I know My beloved children, that you have come here to inform Me about your holiday trip to the mountain resort. Yes, you need rest and you enjoy yourself and come back with renewed

strength to continue the work, assigned to you. Be happy and make others happy.!" Then all of us moved nearer to Him to get His blessings. He kept His two hands over the heads of two of us at a time mentioning our names and spoke to us tenderly, and gave us His blessings. Amma, when he kept his hands on our choir members, He asked us to take all our musical instruments to our holiday resort to make others happy. Amma, when I and another friend moved nearer, He kept His hands over our heads and said, "David let your choir sing to make others happy". “ Amma, I kept both my hands over the hand of Jesus on my head and then kissed my hands. I was so thrilled to touch Jesus amma. I cannot express my joy in words. One had to experience it personally. Everybody felt the same way. After all of us got the blessing of Jesus, we moved away and came home joyfully. Immediately I went to my medical study centre to inform them about my holiday trip, since I will be absent for sometime. Amma, all the senior doctors, whom I met were so affectionate. Lady doctors kissed me to say good bye telling “David, please come soon. We will miss you.” Amma, in the same way, the male doctors also hugged me and bid me a fond farewell. They are all so affectionate and I am so happy amma. Then I went to see Palliyadi grandma. She kissed me goodbye, so also ammamma. Then we took all our musical instruments including our drums. Steve is not coming with us now. We all started in three boats – our youth group in one, children and some mothers in another and adults and some children on the third one. When we walked on the road many of the inmates came out to bid us a fond farewell. Mamu is in the children’s boat with Padma akka. Amma, I came into the cabin at the back of our boat to talk to you. Now I hear my friends calling, “ David, David.” So I am going to join them. I’ll talk to you during the usual time, from our holiday resort. Bye amma dear!.

CHAPTER 18

STARTING THE HOLIDAY AT THE HOLIDAY RESORT Date: 23rd January 2005 Time: 10.25 P.M. “ I will be glad and exult in thee, I will sing praise to thy name, O Most High". Ps. : 9:2. DAVID: Amma I am talking to you from the guest house of the mountain resort. Now I am taking rest after a long tour around the inner slope of the inner mountain range. First we landed at the left side bank of the inner lake, from where we all glided to the top. On our way, was a huge information centre which gave us all the details. From the maps and models kept there, one could know all the recreation centres beside the two sliding roads situated on the two sides of the inner mountain range and also the buildings beside the sliding road on the inner side of the outer mountain range. We got the details of the residential mansions on the two mountain tops. Since

we had children with us, they advised us to select two mansions with numbers one, and two. The second mansion is meant for the children with children parks in the garden and also many nurseries with a large number of toys and games for the children within the house. So we occupied them. Each one is a three storey building – oval in shape with ten bed rooms in each floor, surrounding two big halls at the centre. There is a wide open veranda or balcony encircling all the rooms. Each room opens into the veranda on the outside and opens into the central hall within. Adults occupied the rooms in the ground floor. We boys rushed to the second floor and girls occupied the first floor. In the ground floor, one hall is a conference hall and the other one is a dining hall. In the first floor one is a beautiful music room with a grand piano and other musical instruments and a large number of music books. The other hall is a huge library. In the second floor, the two halls are meant for indoor games. John, Frank and I are staying in one room. When I stood on the balcony I was fascinated by the breath – taking beauty of the surroundings with the lakes sparkling below the mountain ranges. Before going out, we had a 'praising session’ at the ground floor of the first mansion. It was attended by about one hundred of our members including children in the age group of seven and more. Those children received Jesus as their personal saviour, at that tender age. There was a grand piano and one of our girls played the song “Praise my soul the king of Heaven” and I started the song and we all sang with great joy, raising our hands. Then our French painter gave a short message. He said, “Our beloved Jesus came to the world, saved us from sin and gave us this glorious Heaven and a wonderful life in Heaven. Whatever may be our field of interest, there is provision in Heaven for our enjoyment and recreation. So we must be always grateful to our beloved Jesus and praise Him!” Then we decided to gather on the top of the second floor of the first mansion for a get together and worship Service, after our recreation time and just before our resting time. Afterwards we went in different directions. Our youth group walked along the side walks on either side of the sliding road. On our left we saw many recreation centres like children’s park, animal park, music halls, grounds for sports and games, libraries, shopping complex etc. Each centre is within a very huge place at different levels, overlooking the beautiful inner lake. Once again we glided up and then enjoyed the sliding game over the broad smooth glassy road and splashed down into the inner lake. A large number of children were within the crystal – clear water of the lake playing among the golden- coloured pebbles. Some of them were perching over the golden marble rocks here and there and playing with shouts of joy. Many small streams were rippling down into the lake from the mountain slope crossing the sliding road as well. Then we glided up and walked along the road which is going around the top of the mountain range, touching all the beautiful flower gardens surrounding the mansions. We saw elegant and beautiful mansions of different attractive architecture. Some are like great castles or palaces. There are about thirty two magnificent mansions on the mountain top. Seats are arranged between the road and

the mountain edge. One can sit there, read or watch the lovely scenery all around. Then we gathered for the get-together at the top of the second floor, where seats are arranged along the edge of the oval terrace. We held our hands and sang many songs of praise. Some gave their witnesses. Some explained their experiences on their tour around the place. John told us that a music concert would be conducted in a music hall on the outer mountain range. Then we came down. I went to the music hall and tried to select some new songs, by playing the tunes on the piano. John’s hobby is reading. Frank is interested in sports and games. Like that everyone was involved in their own hobby. Amma, now I am talking to you in my rest time. I will talk to you next, during the usual time and give more details about our involvement in activities and our trips around. Bye Amma dear! "Praise my soul the king of Heaven To His feet thy tribute bring; Ransomed, healed, restored, forgiven Who like thee His praise shall sing. Praise Him (4) Praise the ever lasting king." - H. F. Lyte

CHAPTER 19 ATTENDING A MUSIC CONCERT AT THE HOLIDAY RESORT Date: 25th January 2005 Time: 10.15 P.M. “Raise a song, sound the timbrel, the sweet lyre with the harp”. Ps. : 81 :2 DAVID: Amma, I am talking from my room in the guest mansion at the mountain top of the lovely holiday resort. Before going out to take part in the musical concert, we had a praising session at our conference hall at the ground floor. Lu’s aunt from the music lovers colony gave a wonderful short message. She said, “ while we were on the earth, all we knew was that “Heaven is a wonderful place where there is no sorrow, no pain, no death, no parting but everlasting joy.’ But only after coming to Heaven we came to know that this life is a joyful continuation of our short life on the earth. We have brought to this life the same tastes, the same interests, the same talents and the same knowledge, we enjoyed in our earthly life. This holiday is very meaningful to us spiritually and mentally. We all are enjoying ourselves according to our own interest for which provision is provided in plenty by our loving Father and Jesus. So let us all praise Him who gave us this life of immense happiness”. Amma, all of us praised our God raising our hands and singing songs of praises. Then we

dispersed. Our choir practised one anthem ‘Saviour is born’ and also one musical item. After that we started for the place of the music concert. We took all our instruments including our drums, glided down into the outer lake and sailed across its shining waters and reached the mountain range. There almost at the top, stood an immense auditorium facing the beautiful sliding road. When we glided up to that auditorium it was almost full. The music –concert started with a praising session. After that each choir or group went over the stage and gave their items-like choir items, group singing, instrumental items etc. Each group gave a self introduction before starting the item. Many types of choirs-adults, youth and children –took part in the concert. All the items were really good. When our turn came, we went to the stage with all our instruments. Since Steve was not there, Frank conducted the instrumental item since I played the drums. Then I conducted the choir item – the anthem. John introduced us as follows: He said, “ We are a small group of youth, belonging to several countries, of the world. Nobody is a professional in music, while we were on the earth. Our beloved young choir-director David organised our choir and now we are here to sing and play our instruments, before you. Frank is an American and he will conduct our band.” Amma, I think that our choir and orchestra made a good performance that we received tremendous shouts of appreciation and very hearty cheers. A few men and women were the ones who arranged the programme. They all rushed to us. Some shook hands with us. Some hugged us and some kissed us saying, “Wonderful, perfect". One of them congratulated us and said, “ Your choir and band are well organised, though you are few in number. Your voices blend so well, though you are all very young. I can say that your band and choir are perfect. I congratulate the young choir director David and band conductor Frank.” Amma we felt very happy. Nowadays even our teenagers are greatly interested in singing and playing instruments and they don’t make any fuss even for long music practices. That is why we are able to sing and play so well. Then they clipped some medals in our breast pockets. We enjoyed the whole programme. After that we came to our mansion and left our musical instruments there. John went out to read his books. Some of us went to the mountain slope in front of our mansions for our sliding game and we enjoyed that game immensely. We saw many children groups playing that game. After splashing down into the outer lake, we (Myself and my younger friends) slowly walked up along the side walk and reached a huge forest. Inside the forest, there was a net work of pathways and people were riding on horses and ponies. There is no need for briddle and reins for the horses in Heaven. There is only a belt around their neck. We can hold it while riding. My younger friends are very good horse riders. They selected a pony for me since I am not used to horse riding. Actually there is no need for any training for that in Heaven and we rode on them with great pleasure. When we came nearer to the road for sliding, the horses stopped to see and enjoy the sliding groups. In Heaven animals are almost like human beings. Even

their tastes are different here. After a long joyful ride we sat within a small beautiful stream and started talking. We relaxed and talked for a long time. They asked me to tell ghost stories. I told some stories known to grandpa Bensam. My friends also told some stories of interest. They asked me many medical related questions also. We had a happy time there. Finally we walked back to our mansion and joined the get-together at the top of our mansion. We sang many familiar favourite hymns. As I always used to say, there is no special songs for Heaven. We sing all our favourite songs of the earth. Finally we held our hands, raised them and sang “Nearer my God to Thee, nearer to Thee.” We really meant that since we are nearer to our Saviour Jesus. Then all of us dispersed. I came to my room and I am lying down in my comfortable bed and I am talking to you. Sometime back, Mamu came to my room with his friends to see me. He told me his stories and adventures with great joy and enthusiasm. I am going to rest now. Bye Amma dear! “Or if on joyful wing, Cleaving the sky, Sun, moon and stars forgot Upward I fly Still all my song shall be Nearer my God to Thee! Nearer to Thee”. - Sarah F. Adams CHAPTER 20

WORSHIP SERVCE AT THE HOLIDAY RESORT Date: 27th January 2005 Time: 9.50 P.M. “They shall hunger no more neither thirst any more …… … For the Lamb in the midst of the throne, will be their Shepherd and He will guide them to springs of living water.” Rev. : 7:16,17 DAVID: Amma, I am in my room and waiting to talk to you. In our praising session, before starting for different places, our choir led the congregation in singing the great hymn, “All hail the power of Jesus’ name”. While we completed singing the first stanza one man spoke. He said, “ we all know the great power of Jesus while we were on the earth and what we see now in Heaven. I want all of you to remember the day of your salvation – the great power of Jesus or the incidents in your life, when you experienced the great power of Jesus and praise Jesus now.” Then we continued the singing and ended the session by praising Jesus. Afterwards we dispersed. From the information centre there, we came to know that Jesus would be coming to a chapel over the outer mountain range. So all our youth

members glided down into the outer lake, sailed across its shining waters and glided up to the outer mountain range. At the top we turned right and walked along the road at the other edge of the mountain. Amma, the sight on the other side was just fantastic. I can call it as a side of steep rocks – such imposing solid array of heights. Mighty falls were flowing from those great heights directly into the broad river or waterway which stretched as far as our eyes could see on that side of the mountain range and it was a magnificent panorama. From the top we could see many bridges parallel to the mountain range, hanging a few feet away from those falls of tremendous size and beauty. When we walked along the road on the top, we gazed and enjoyed the awesome wonder of the falls, the very steep mountains and the wild beauty of the mountain flowers. Then we reached a white marble chapel of wondrous beauty with a single golden tower facing the falls. A few hundred people were standing in front of the chapel looking eagerly towards the steep mountain side with falls. We also joined them. Soon we saw a radiant golden ball coming horizontally towards us crossing many single mountains, which stood here and there amidst the vast waterway. When it came nearer , we realised that it was a host of shining angels with Jesus at the centre. They landed over the mountain near the chapel. We greeted Jesus with great shouts of joy and praises and followed them into that beautiful chapel. There was no choir. But all of us sang a song of praise and after that Jesus gave us a marvellous message. JESUS : This mountain and the lake always remind Me of My life on the earth, the sea of Galilee and the surrounding mountains, where I used to preach to thousands of people, heal them and feed them. I always compare that life with the life in Heaven. There people came to me with sickness, pain and agony and they were hungry and thirsty. But here in Heaven, there is no sickness, no pain, no hunger or thirst and you are enjoying an eternal life of immense joy. There at the sea of Galilee, nobody knows when a storm would attack them. But here we see a beautiful, calm, golden lake and the journey in it is a pleasure. On the earth, the agony of the cross to save the human race, was always lurking before Me. The only consolation, I got was the constant communion with My Father. Now I won the battle, saved the human race and I am always with My Father. In the same way, while you were on the earth, you were sick, lonely, hungry and in agony. Your only consolation at that time was a close communion with Me. Now you are with Me always, enjoying the eternal life of glory and happiness. I want to convey the same message to My children on the earth to get comfort from this thought. May you all enjoy a blissful holiday and then go back to your work to serve the Lord with renewed strength. DAVID : Amma, then Jesus along with the angels ascended above extending his hands over us. Afterwards we glided down to see the huge awesome falls and the hanging bridges along the lofty mountain range. We don’t know how they were built. We were able to walk along those bridges with ease and pleasure, watching the beautiful flower gardens and trees on the slope

of the mountain range. When we were nearer to a falls, we stood there, looking up to see water gushing down with thunderous noise with foam and spray thrown into the air, and it was an awesome sight. We were thrilled to feel the fine spray of water over us. When we looked down, the sight was still more awesome – the tremendous depth and the gigantic falls, flowing down into the enormous river. We walked along two bridges at two different levels. We didn’t walk around the whole mountain range but walked for some distance and then turned back. There were golden flights of steps along both sides of each falls. We glided up through one of them, crossed the mountain top and slided along the sliding road on the other side of the mountain. Before sliding down on the outer mountain we visited a shopping complex, a huge long multi storeyed building with each section meant for one type of things. I told my younger friends not to collect a load of things now, and that we could do that before starting for home. Even then they collected some small things and inserted them into their pockets. Some articles found their way into my pockets as well, without my knowledge!!. Then we participated in our usual get-together at the top of our mansion. John repeated the message of Jesus and every one was happy to hear that. Only a few adults attended that service. Now I am in my room talking and taking rest. My younger friends roam around all the time. So they call me "sleepy boy David." Bye Amma dear! "We shall stand before the king With the angels we shall sing" - E.O. Excell

CHAPTER 21 VISITING ANIMAL PARK ETC Date: 31st January 2005 Time: 10.15 P.M. “……. In thy presence, there is fullness of joy, in Thy right hand are pleasures for evermore” Ps. : 16:11 DAVID: Amma, I have come down to my room after attending the closing gettogether on the top of the second floor. Earlier, after talking to you my younger friends and I slided down the glassy road facing the outer lake and splashed into its waters. Then we walked along the side walk which was climbing up and reached the forest, where we went for horse-riding some time back. We walked along the central pathway. On both sides we saw beautiful cottages for the animals within lovely gardens. Those gardens contained velvety lawns for them to roll and equipments like swings for them to enjoy and also play things. Each cottage was almost one fourth of the size of our mansions. They looked like cottages in fairy tales. We went into one such garden. There was a large number of very small and cute white

dog-like animals. They were in big groups playing with one another. We just peeped within their cottage. We saw bedrooms with small beds and some of those cute little ones were lying down there. It was really a wonderful sight. As we walked farther, the road branched into two pathways enclosing a long and immense common park at the middle. We took the left pathway and as we moved, we could see many, many different types of animals within that lovely place with equal number of children. There was no difference between the children and the animals in their play. They hugged each other, rolled over the lawn or chased each other. Even the dogs climbed over the trees along with the children. It was a glorious Heavenly scene. We enjoyed strolling farther in the midst of that enchanted place with the animal park at our right and their cottages at the left. Between some of the cottages, there were open lawns with a large number of seats. We went and sat in one such lawn. Immediately the animals jumped over us sat with us or climbed over our shoulders. We enjoyed playing with them. Some seats were kept facing the mountain slope where the sliding road was going down. Many of those sweet little animals just put two of their legs over the short fence along the edge and they were enjoying themselves by watching the groups sliding along the road. Those people waved their hands at the animals watching them. Amma, in Heaven there is a very close relationship between animals and human beings. Then we turned around the central park and walked along the pathway on the other side of the park. We saw very beautiful small white lambs in big groups playing together or with children. There were very small horses. They were not the young ones of the regular horses, but a separate variety. There is no reproduction in Heaven and so they were all created by God as such. After spending a long time there, we reached the sliding road and once again splashed down into the lake. Then we decided to take a boat and sail around the inner mountain range along the outer lake. We sailed around a curve of the mountain and to our great amazement, we saw a very very beautiful under water garden within the lake. There was a net work of pathways, along which one had to sail by boat to watch the various sections of the garden. Those sections were blooming with different coloured blossoms of exquisite beauty. They looked exactly like our usual garden, but more beautiful since they were within those shining golden waters. There we saw another group in a boat plucking one flower from each section and were examining them and they were taking down some notes. We were told that they were botanists, studying the various flowers of Heaven. Our boat sailed through the network of pathways and we enjoyed immensely looking at the beauty of the underwater garden. Then we went to another place where we saw many sections in which there were many coloured lovely fishes of umpteen varieties. There also we met several groups in boats studying them. They were marine biologists. They were using glass like hand-troughs to carry them and to study their external features. They left them back into the same section telling that one should not separate them from their own group, since in Heaven, “ There is no more parting.” After passing the beautiful habitation of the fishes we

came into another section which was almost behind the half of the mountain range from where we started. There were many sections of marble rocks, just under water. Many experts in geology were there collecting samples from each section. Amma, we had never seen such wonderful varieties of marble stones. There were loose stones and pebbles over the bed of the marble rocks. As you know, my younger friends were more busy than the geologists in collecting samples and filling all our pockets. Actually they were extremely beautiful amma. One pebble had more than one colour. We had never seen such wonderful combination of colours. Finally we reached the inner lake, through the gap in the mountain range. Then we walked up through a flight of broad steps singing all along the way and we enjoyed it much. After taking some rest, we joined the closing get-together over the top floor of our mansion. Since we started our trip long back, we couldn’t attend the opening session of the worship service. As we walked in many of our friends called, “David, David, where have you been? We all really missed you during the opening worship session since you used to lead us in singing.” Then many people told about their tours and the places they saw. Our girls told them about the animal park, the under water garden, fishes and marble stones. After this, I told my friends that I wanted to visit the music complex to learn, ‘ how to conduct a choir’ and to take some lessons in playing drums. Immediately my younger friends told me that they would also accompany me, but they would not disturb me, and they promised to go into the shopping complex at that time to select musical instruments, both of the normal size and miniature ones. They promised to wait for me till I joined them and I agreed to do so. Now I am taking rest in my room. We don’t know when we will return home. We will get intimation from Jesus through the information centre. Amma, Jesus is the Head of our Heavenly family and everything is done according to the will of the Father, through our beloved Jesus. Please convey my love to periamma and to all dear ones at home. Bye Amma dear! "Dear Home of my Father thou city of peace, No shadow of changing mar; How glad are the souls that have tasted thy joy! How blest thine inhabitants are! - Emily H. Miller .

CHAPTER 22

WORSHIP SERVICE AT THE HOLIDAY RESORT Date: 4th February 2005 Time: 10.25 P.M. “Youngmen and maidens together, old men and children! Let them praise the name of the Lord for his name alone is exalted, His glory is above earth and Heaven”. Ps.:148:12,13 DAVID: Amma, we are getting ready to go home from our wonderful holiday resort, where we enjoyed our stay immensely. There is a big load of things downstairs. I told my younger friends that our boat would sink with this load. For that, they wringled my ear saying, “Naughty boy David! In that case, we will joyfully swim back home.” Amma, we attended a wonderful worship service, which took place in another huge chapel on the top of the outer mountain range which is at the back of our mansions. First we sailed to the outer mountain range which is at the front of our mansions, and glided to the top. We once again enjoyed walking on the bridges, beside those mighty falls. Then we turned back and started a very long sliding journey from the side of the falls to the side of the chapel. That was the first time, we were looking at that side of the vast golden waterway, surrounding the outer mountain range, and studded with single mountains here and there. We were struck with the breath taking beauty of that picturesque panorama. On the top of every single mountain, there was a cluster of mansions. Many buildings surrounded by flower gardens and flowering trees, were seen on the slopes of those mountains. Amma one has to see personally to understand the beauties of Heaven. There is no language known to people on earth, that can describe the marvellous splendour of this scenery. We slided slowly looking at those wonderful sights and splashed down into the water in front of the mountain range, on the summit of which stood the chapel in great splendour. It was oval in shape with many magnificent towers on top. When we went nearer, we heard the beautiful sound of chimes of bells, coming from the tower of the chapel. It was really thrilling to hear that beautiful music. People were coming to the chapel from the four sides. There were four choirs within the chapel, two on each side, singing lovely songs of praises. Suddenly wonderful and thrilling music of chimes was floating down from above. We

felt as though hundreds of bells chimed together. It was a melodious combination of different types of sounds and the effect was very grand. Since it came from the top, we all looked up and at that instant Jesus descended, surrounded by a host of angels. We all shouted praises in great joy. Then, with the background music of the chimes, we all sang the wonderful praising song “Praise my soul the king of Heaven.” After that Jesus led a praising session in which we praised our great Father. First Jesus raised His hands and praised our Father for His marvellous creation of the earth, the universe and the wonderful Heaven. Atonce we all raised our hands and shouted praises in our top most voices. Jesus, then praised our Father having granted the joyful, wonderful eternal life in Heaven for His children and for having created the many marvellous places in Heaven like that holiday resort and for His eternal love on human race and so on. When we shouted praises, we used to say “Praises to our Almighty Father and our beloved Jesus.” It was a very short, glorious service and we were enraptured with enthusiasm and our praises almost lifted the ceiling of that chapel. Immediately after the praising session. Jesus ascended along with the angels in the midst of the beautiful sound of chiming bells and our shouts of joy. Then we slided around that mountain range. Some of our adults told us that around one of the single mountains, standing in the vast waterway, there were special types of radiant marble rocks and pebbles emitting colourful lights of their various colours and they gave us directions also to reach that mountain. So we sailed there and found a radiant marble bed. Amma, we had never seen such radiant marbles of different colours radiating lights of different colours. They were not precious stones. We sailed around that mountain with great excitement and collected those stones and put them in our pockets. Then we went to the shopping complex at the outer mountain range near the falls. Amma, one could get anything under Heaven in that complex. We all took two baskets collecting new small articles, which we have not seen before. I took many golden paper weights. Gems were embedded in them and they were sparkling with a lustrous glow. I took many small beautiful flower vases also which were made of the radiant marble which we had seen just before coming here. Amma, it is impossible to give you the list of lovely things we collected in that complex. Then we glided down and sailed back home, packed everything and kept them downstairs for taking them home. Now I am in my room. When everybody is ready, we are going to have a praising session in our ground floor conference hall and will start for home along with all our adults and children. I hope that our boat can hold all our things, since it is a huge one with a cabin at the back and a large space in between the two rows of seats along the edges of the boat. I’ll give you the details of our journey next time. Bye amma dear! "While they around the throne Cheerfully join in one, Praising His name".

CHAPTER 23

COMING BACK HOME FROM THE HOLIDAY RESORT Date: 6th February 2005 Time: 10.30 P.M. “Praise the Lord! Praise the Load, O my soul! The Lord will reign for ever, thy God, O zion, to all generations, Praise the Lord!” Ps. : 146:1,10. DAVID: Amma, we enjoyed the trip back home from the holiday resort and now I am talking from my room. Before we left our holiday resort, We had a wonderful praising session in our conference hall at the ground floor. We sang the song “Praise the Lord”, joyously, raising our hands. Then two of our adult members gave short messages. One of them said, “Let us all praise Jesus for having given us this wonderful holiday. While we were on the earth we used to think, “What are we going to do in Heaven eternally?” But now we feel that eternity is not enough to visit and enjoy Heaven’s marvellous places of exquisite beauty and entertainment. Even here during our stay, we couldn’t visit all the places in and around the mountain ranges and lakes. This happiness was made possible by our beloved Jesus and by the love of our eternal Father. Let us once again praise them with a grateful heart.” Then we praised with greater enthusiasm. Then another person said, “Though we all are in Heaven, each and every person is different and also our tastes and hobbies are different. In this one place in Heaven, we found that every one of us could satisfy our own varied interests. So all of us thoroughly enjoyed our stay here and let us praise and thank Jesus for that. I must also thank each and every one of your participation in this trip. Our special thanks goes to our young choir director David and his choir members and also to Marie, who played the piano. Though all of us can sing, their leadership made our praising sessions very rich and joyful.” Amma, we felt very very happy to hear that. Then with joyful shouts, we, our adults and children, carrying great loads of bundles and packages glided down to our boats and started our homeward journey. In our boat, we kept all our original musical instruments which we brought from home and also the new collections within the cabin at the back. We kept all other baskets in between the two rows of seats along the edges of the boat. Our girls are very very smart. Many of the baskets contained gift

items. They opened them and took samples of rare items and put them in our (Senior friends) baskets. They kept the rest for distribution to our friends who didn’t come for the trip and also to keep in our museum. I always get two shares meant for my maternal and paternal grand parents. Then with great shouts of joy, we entered our river. All our grand parents and loved ones came near the river side to wave to us. I got down at the back of my mansion and was received warmly by ammamma and grandpa. Mamu sailed on in his boat along with his friends. I kept my baskets on the table and told about our holiday resort. After sometime, I took some gifts and visited palliyadi grandma and grandpa. They also hugged me warmly and there also I told the story of our trip. When I came back, I found Mamu telling excitedly all his adventures in the holiday resort. He told that he often visited me and looked after me well – my 'big, little, 3 year old uncle’!!. Then I went to the museum lawn where I found most of my friends. There, they were received by the inmates of our mansions, who didn’t come with us. My friends were distributing the gifts. Then we took all our musical instruments and went to Steve's is mansion. Steve hugged me and my friends with great joy, telling that he really missed us all. He was very happy to see the good collection of musical instruments. We sat in his garden and described our trip to him. Then I came home and now I am resting in my room. Through John, we'll know our next programme. If we don’t have a programme, I’ll go to my medical study centre. There, I am sure to get a warm welcome by our doctors. Bye amma dear! "We will rest in the fair and happy land, Just across on the ever green shore".

CHAPTER 24

WORSHIP SERVICE WITH MARTYRS AND SAINTS Date: 10th February 2005 Time: 10.30 P.M. "Praise ye the Lord. Sing unto the Lord a new song, and his praise in the congregation of saints". Ps. : 149:1 DAVID : Amma, I am sailing back home after attending a wonderful worship service. I’ll get down near the back of our mansion. (After coming home David continued his talk.) We took our usual route and reached the sea. From there we turned left and sailed a long distance looking at the lovely sights along the shore. Then at one point John told us that we had to turn right. I don’t know how

he knew that direction. I think that our brain works like a computer to receive informations. Then we turned at right angles and covered a long distance in the calm golden sea, before coming to a place, from where we caught a glimpse of an immense white rock, spreading out radiant white light around. On its summit, stood a very grand cathedral with tall towers, shining with white radiance, in great splendour and its very sight was awe-inspiring. We felt a kind of holiness within us. We sailed around the rock and there were no trees on its slope. The rock was, completely surrounded by steps leading to the summit. Ascending those steps, we reached the top. The Cathedral was encircled by gardens with full of white flowers, kept in the same type of shining white flower pots. We took off our shoes and entered the cathedral. The great height inspired a sense of awe in us. There were low white seats and the whole audience were in the kneeling posture. At the left was a huge angel choir and at the right was an angel orchestra, and the choir was singing very softly to the accompaniment of their orchestra. We also knelt down, as we occupied two rows of those seats and we were watching the whole scene with a sense of awe and reverence. Suddenly the sound of a powerful wind was heard above the Cathedral and Jesus descended with a host of angels. The angel choir continued their singing. All the people raised their hands and praised Jesus in great joy and reverence, remaining in their kneeling position. Later on we learnt that those people were Martyrs and Saints of the early centuries. Jesus then gave a short message, blessing that group. JESUS : I am really happy to be here with you. On behalf of My Father and Myself I shower you with special blessings. We know your great burning love and zeal for us. Because of that and for the sake of the Gospel, you suffered and gave your life. You walked on the path of Calvary, took up the cross and followed Me. Now you have a special glorified place in Heaven. We honour you for your great love and zeal. On behalf of My Father I bless you. DAVID : It was a wonderful service. The audience was really honoured by Jesus. We were thrilled to know that we were invited to attend such a holy service meant for Martyrs and Saints. Then Jesus ascended while the angels were singing. After the angel choir ascended above, we came out and we saw the audience descending down the steps around the immense rock in different directions. Then we met a group of Evangelists of the 18 th and 19 th centuries. They only gave us all the details. Once again we sailed around the white radiant rock and got back home. Amma, I didn’t go to the medical study centre, since John told us that the journey would take a long time. Bye Amma dear! "There where saints adore Him, Where the ransomed meet, Joy they show before Him

Bowing at His feet". - Bonar

CHAPTER 25

PLAYING THE GAME OF COLECTING GEMS Date: 14th February 2005 Time: 10.40 P.M. " Which turned the rock into a standing water, the flint into a fountain of waters". Ps. 114:8 DAVID : Amma, we are walking back home after enjoying a wonderful trip. We walked towards the right of our mansions along the main road, turned left, reached the river and sailed towards the right. After passing many familiar sites, we entered a right side branch in the river. We travelled some distance and then the river was fenced in on both sides by mountains which rose in inspiring grandeur, with valleys in between every two of them. Water was streaming down on the pebbly bed of those valleys and flowing into the river, which became broader and broader. Each mountain was completely covered with flowering trees laden with flowers of one colour. Besides this, each mountain contained marble rocks of one colour and it could be seen through the transparent water of the streams rippling down along its slope. We were delighted to sail amidst those marvellous blaze of colours. After some distance the mountains became shorter and we saw mansions over them. At one place, on the left, we saw a winding pathway to the top of a mountain. We took that path and reached the top. There were three mansions in a row with a common ground floor, open on all sides. The first floors of the mansions were supported by massive round pillars, made of very smooth and shinning black marble. The entire floor was also laid with that kind of marble tiles. We didn’t see anyone there. So we started going to the next mountain through a long bridge over the valley where streams were flowing with beauty. We stood on the bridge enjoying the charming view around. Water was gushing out from the sides of the valley, and from the bottom of the stream it was coming up as fountains. Within the gushing water, we saw something like sparks of different coloured lights. We watched them closely and realized that they were very brilliant precious stones. Immediately we went down and started collecting them which were spreading out here and there within the stream. Small small groups of us were walking within the water, collecting gems enjoying the cascades. My group came across a flat rock region over which water was falling down from

a horizontal cleft of the mountain above. I taught my younger friends to play a game. We all sat on the flat rock in a line. Water was gushing out and falling on us carrying gems now and then and we had to catch those gems with our hands and collect them in our empty pockets. It was really a very interesting game. At the same time, it was a tough game too. Since water was coming down with force, the gems would easily slip away from our hand. We played it for a long time. Finally when we counted I got more. Amma, anyway I am much older than others. They also got almost the same number. They were telling, “David you are always smart in everything you do.” Some of my other friends, were lying within the water and catching the gems flowing over them. John was sitting on a small rock, surrounded by water. He was trying to draw some pictures of the beautiful scenery. But his effort was short lived. Poor John! How could he do it with all those naughty teenagers!! They dragged him down into the water and we all had a good laugh. After a long time we reached the river, walking along the valley. There we were surprised to see a large crowd of children. Some bigger ones were collecting the gems in some kind of bags and the smaller ones were playing. Our teenagers entertained those children for sometime. Then those children took us to the fourth mountain. They said that all the inhabitants of the first three mountains were in the work shop there. There also, the structure of the mansions was similar to that on the first mountain. A large number of people, both men and women were sitting on the ground floor and were making very small, but very beautiful flower baskets with golden ribbon and golden strings, which they got in big rolls from other places. They told us that the gems at that place were of some special kind and of rare colours. They were embedding the smaller gems on those golden baskets in a beautiful artistic manner. Some of them were sorting out the gems and some were arranging small cut flowers tucking them in the net work of the baskets, in such a way, that they would not fall down, even if one held the basket upside down. They gave us different varieties of baskets with different kinds of flowers as presents and they tied them all together in a golden ribbon. They told us that in other mountains, they were doing different articles like tablemats in gold with gems, etc. We asked them, whether there was any children home in that area, since there was such a large crowd of children and they referred to them as, “Our children.” Then they told us that most of them came with their parents or friends and after seeing that delightful place of enjoyment they wanted to stay back and so they stayed with them. Even if their parents visited that place again mostly they would not go back with them and we gladly kept them with us. We were really surprised to know that fascinating feature of Heaven! Heaven is Heaven indeed!! Amma, I had been to my medical study centre before going on this trip. There I attended a conference, in which a great expert doctor gave a lecture on “The healing miracles of Jesus” He explained the mechanism of the healing medically and scientifically. It was very interesting and fascinating. He once compared the power of Jesus to the power of

electricity. When electricity flows into an electric bulb, it glows. Similary when the power of Jesus flows into a body, the non-working parts start to work. After attending that marvellous conference, I came back home, to join my friends in that wonderful trip. I am going to the museum site where my friends must be distributing the presents we brought. Bye amma dear! "There is a beautiful land on high, And my kindred its bliss enjoy". - Nicholson CHAPTER 26

WORSHIP SERVICE AT AN ARTISTS' COLONY Date: 16th February 2005 Time: 10.35 P.M.

“He who received the five talents went at once and traded with them and he made five talents more “. Mat. : 25:16 DAVID : Amma, we are sailing back home after attending a worship service. I’ll talk to you as soon as I reach home. (After sometime David continued his narration) We sailed towards the right of our mansions along the river flowing near our rear gardens. We crossed the lake and other familiar sites and then turned in a right side branch. We saw elegant and beautiful mansions of attractive architecture on either side of the river. Each mansion had a vast ground of beautiful flower gardens and woods, around it. We sailed a long way enjoying the gracious beauty of those mansions. At one point, the river split into two branches encircling an immense sand dune before they joined the sea on the other end. Over the sand dune stood a golden cathedral in imposing grandeur with many towers made of gold and golden marble. The sand was not white but it was of a golden hue. The sand dune surrounded by river on three sides and sea on one side, had a large number of flights of steps from many directions. We sailed around the sand dune once and then ascending a flight of steps, we reached the top. There were beautiful flowering plants arranged in golden pots on the sides of the steps and also over the parapet wall around the cathedral. Suddenly the bell on the top of one tower started ringing. We were thrilled to hear its sweet silvery sound. We walked around the chapel and went to the other side which faced the sea. There was a beautiful garden of flowering plants kept in huge pots. They were not planted in the soil of the sand dune. Within the garden were many comfortable chairs arranged in circles. Many people were seated there, talking and laughing. They welcomed us warmly and gave us some information about them. They said, “In our colony live famous artists in different fields like music, painting, acting etc. There are great film producers too. Usually we call our area as artists colony. We used to have regular worship service in our cathedral. But this time Jesus is going to come and so we are waiting for the service to start. You’ll get a lovely view of our colony and the whole place, if you stand at the top of one of these towers.” So we climbed up. Amma. I cannot explain the breath-taking beauty of Heaven. One has to come here to see it. On one side, we saw the

vast expanse of the golden sea and on all other sides we caught glimpses of those magnificent mansions surrounded and enfolded by their lovely gardens, thick woods and the river. Suddenly the bell started to ring for the second time and we came down. We saw people coming to the cathedral along the two bridges over the two branches of the river. People were also coming by boats. Some were walking along the roads in front of their mansions. Then we entered the building and its interior was looking very grand. A choir of about two hundred people in a lovely uniform, was singing beautifully at the left side. We sat on the right side, facing them. Suddenly a number of bells from all the towers started ringing making a wonderful rich sound. At that instant a group of angels alighted on the stage, followed by Jesus and another host of angels. At once we all stood up, raised our hands and praised Jesus. Then Jesus gave a brief message. JESUS : While I was on the earth I preached that those who want to become great, should serve others. In the same way, I advise you to serve others by sharing your great artistic talents with them. As I told in the talents parable, one who has more talents is expected to earn more talents and serve more. We have more children and youth in Heaven than adults. They have to be taught to become experts in different fields according to their tastes and interests. There are many institutions for them. So I want to convey to you – a highly talented group of people- to share and use your talents to teach the youth in such institutions. That will be a great service to Me and to My Father. May God bless you. DAVID : Amma, as soon as Jesus stopped talking, all the bells of the cathedral started ringing. We couldn’t see anybody operating them. Then Jesus and the angels started ascending. It was a glorious sight to see, amidst the ringing of the sweet bells. After the ascension we came out, walked along one of the bridges, just to see around a few mansions. Afterwards we sailed back home. Amma, I am resting now. After sometime I may go to my medical study centre. You please go to sleep. Bye amma dear! "upward then, and on ward! on ward for the Lord, Time and talent all in His employ; Small may seem the service - sure the great reward; Here the cross, but there the crown of joy". - Chapman

CHAPTER 27

ATTENDING A MUSIC CONCERT Date: 18th February 2005 Time: 10.40 P.M. “Sing Praises to God, sing praises! Sing praises to our king, sing praises! For God is the king of all the earth; sing praises with a psalm!” Ps. : 47:6,7. DAVID : Amma, we are walking back home along the main road from the left. We are returning after participating in a wonderful music concert. Now we’ll keep our musical instruments in Steve’s house and then I’ll come home and talk to you. (After sometime David continued his talk) Amma, we walked along our road towards the left of our mansions, turned on the right road, reached the river and sailed towards the right. After a long way we entered a left side branch of the river. On both sides of this branch, there were beautiful green fields, which were alive and pulsing with life, since all sorts of lovely birds of different species, and colours were swarming on those fields. Some groups were soaring up in large numbers. As we sailed steadily forward, we admired and enjoyed the marvellous sight of those graceful feathered flying birds. Finally we reached a very beautiful palm grove island in the front, since the river branched and flowed along the left and right of the palm grove, making it a beautiful island, Four main roads started from the river banks and reached the centre of the island, where stood a beautiful, golden oval shaped auditorium in great splendour. We got down near one road and walked through the thick green foliage of the palm trees. There were no other plants or trees in that island except palm trees. The island was covered with white sand and we saw some guest cottages here and there. People were approaching the auditorium from the four directions walking along those roads. We had all our musical instruments including my drums. Steve was very happy to come with us after a long time. The interior of the auditorium was looking grand. Seats were arranged in galleries and there were balconies on the three sides. The glow of the golden light everywhere, was more intense over the stage. The entire walls on the stage were covered with lovely golden curtains which were hanging in shining folds. We kept all our instruments below the stage and went out to hear the beautiful music of the birds, which were flying from the fields and sitting on those palm trees and the sweet air was full of their happy songs. At that time my friends pointed towards the back road, coming from the opposite direction. A group of people was coming along with my friend Bob, who was half foot taller than others. I was so happy to see him after a long time. We all went to meet them. Bob hugged me saying,

“How is my dearest son David?” He, then shook hands with everybody. My friends also like him very much. He hugged John saying, “ John, you are really great! You are giving good advertisement to my son David, who has become a great director and a perfect choir master. David has been selecting a stunning array of anthems and your choir is also perfect.” We were all standing near the auditorium and were exchanging pleasantries with Bob. Bob then told us, “We, human beings are carrying all sorts of musical instruments to sing, but hear the wonderful music of the birds!!. They don’t need any instrument. God has given them all the accompaniments they need in their throat! I used to come here often, since my parents and many of my relatives are living in mansions over the mountains surrounding this island. My parents love to watch birds. So they often come to this bird sanctuary and stay in the guest cottage at the outskirts of this island to watch the birds and listen to their melodious music. I can reach this island from the opposite direction, (Opposite to the direction in which we entered.) by taking the river route from my colony.” Before we started to go in, Bob told my friends, “Please look after my son David well. Otherwise I’ll fetch him away from you. See, he is becoming more and more handsome like me.” We all laughed and laughed and had a wonderful time together with Bob. Bob promised to come to our place if we could arrange a musical concert in our lawn near our museum. We promised to do that. Then all of us went in and sat almost at the front, so that we could finish our item soon and then we could occupy the seats in the balcony and enjoy, the rest of the programme. Different groups gave different types of instrumental and vocal items. We had a thorough practice of our items. I didn’t go to my medical study centre. Our girls are also very much interested in singing and playing instruments nowadays. Some of them live across our river at the back. They cross the river, collect our friends on the way and when they come near my home, I can hear them calling. “David, David”, even from a distance. Then I join them and we take others on the way and go to Steve’s house for long practices. Steve's composition starts with a wonderful quick marching tune. Then comes a very soft music by violins and flutes alone. Then I play the drums alone. After that all other instruments join with my drums and we start in a big bang and play a beautiful piece. We had also practised the anthem “Jesus is our shepherd” with an instrumental prelude and interludes. On the stage also there was a small gallery. We stood in three rows. I stood below the gallery with my drums at the right end and Steve directed the instrumental item. We got a great shout of appreciation. Then we sang our anthem. Steve directed the instrumental part and I, the other musical part of the anthem. Again there was a great shout of appreciation. After that we went and sat on the balcony. A few more items were given before, Bob and his choir entered the stage. Bob’s choir item was beautiful with his solos in between. When they finished we all stood up, raised our hands and shouted in great joy. Bob waved to us from the stage itself before his choir stepped down from it. Amma, here in Heaven, we enjoy all sorts of music. Finally a large choir of about two hundred, sang a beautiful anthem. Then the same choir director faced the audience and directed a common praising song. We stood up raised our hands and joined the choir joyfully. Then the concert came to a close. We sailed back home. Downstairs, ammamma had some visitors when I came in. So I am going down to meet them. Amma, Please thank Jesus for this great privilege. Talk to Him with great love and affection. I am your son and so you’ll naturally shower on me

your affection amma. But He is the one who gave His life for you and me; saved us. So you should love Him more and more and show your affection also more and more. Bye amma dear! "I love to think of the heavenly land, Where my redeemer reigns, Where rapturous songs of triumph rise, In endless joyous strains". -Hartsough CHAPTER 28

WORSHIP SERVICE IN A SEA-SIDE GREEN WOODS Date: 22nd February 2005 Time: 10.40 P.M. “Watch and pray that you may not enter into temptation; the spirit indeed is willing but the flesh is weak.” Mat. 26:41 DAVID : Amma, we are sailing back home after attending a wonderful worship service (After sometime David started his narration) We reached the sea taking our usual route. As we entered the sea waters, we turned left and sailed a long distance enjoying the changing scenery on the shore line. After passing many familiar sites, we reached a place, where a lovely green wood rose from the water’s edge to stretch away in a vast area. I told you about seeing that wood during one of our previous trips. We stopped our boat in front of the wood land and watched the beauty for sometime. We saw hosts and hosts of angels descending within the wood and it was a glorious sight. All sorts of lovely sea birds were soaring up from the golden waters in groups and were coming down into the wood, just like the angels. We stepped down from our boat and entered that wood land through a broad road leading into it. The tall green trees towered above us majestically and we saw some flowering trees as well. About six roads led to the central region of that landscape, where stood a round golden chapel of immense beauty with a magnificent dome-shaped roof. We saw people coming towards it from different directions. Inside the chapel, seats were arranged in semi circles facing a huge half moon shaped stage. The surprising fact was that the walls and roof were made of some kind of transparent golden material and so we could see the surrounding beauty. From outside, the chapel looked just golden. There was a large choir at the left, singing beautifully. Suddenly we saw a shadow at the top. We all stood up and looked up and saw a large host of angels with Jesus. They descended over the stage. We raised our hands and the chapel rang with our shouts of praise. Then we joined the choir in singing the song “Praise the Lord”. After that Jesus gave a marvellous message. JESUS : This beautiful place always reminds me of the mount of olives with tall trees and the garden of Gethsemane. I always remember the close communion I had with My disciples in that place. There only I won the battle

against the flesh, with the help of My Father. So now I want you to remember the places and occasions where you had close communion with Me and also the time and place, when and where you had fought a battle against the flesh and you won a victory with the help of the Holy Spirit. My message to My children on the earth is that they must have a close communion with Me always and they must win the battle against flesh with the help of the Holy Spirit. This is the message I want to convey to you at this wonderful place which resembles the mount of olives but which far surpasses that in beauty and splendour. DAVID : Then the divine group ascended in majesty and we were able to see them through the transparent dome. After the ascension, we all came out and walked along another road. On our way we saw clusters of small marble rocks from where water was gushing out like a fountain and beautiful wild flowers were growing around them. we collected some of those flowers and returned home. I had been to my medical study centre, before going to this worship place. There I went to hear a lecture in the Department of surgery. A great surgeon gave a marvellous lecture. He said, “All doctors should be believers, since we always need our God’s guidance and help in our profession. Above all, surgeons always depend on God’s perfect guidance and help while performing surgeries.” It was a very interesting and fascinating lecture. He narrated many incidents in which Jesus helped him in very difficult and complicated surgeries. Now I’ll take some rest and visit my paternal grand parents. remember the message given by Jesus during the worship service.

Please

Bye amma dear! "Oh teach me Lord, Thy voice to know, Amid the surging throng; Be Thou my hope, my life, my joy, My ever lasting song". - Julia Sterling

CHAPTER 29

MEETING FOLLOWERS OF SAINT SUNDER SINGH OF INDIA Date: 26th February 2005 Time: 10.40 P.M. “Who soever will come after me, let him deny himself and take up his cross and follow me.” Mark 8:34 DAVID : Just now I reached home after going for a wonderful trip. My friends, some adults and I sailed along the river flowing through our rear gardens, towards the right of our mansion, in two boats. Before reaching the lake on its way, there was a right side branch in the river. We turned in it. There were contrasting pictures on either side of this branch river. To our left, there was a very beautiful modern colony with elegant and lovely mansions of various sizes with attractive and different architectures within beautiful flower gardens. Many branches of this river went within the colony making a net work of channels. It was very beautiful to see those grand mansions surrounded by water on all the sides. On the right side a mighty forest of tall giant trees as well as small trees intermingled with vines, rose from the water’s edge to stretch away far, so that we couldn’t see what was inside that dense growth. As we sailed farther, at one place the dense veil of forest was torn aside to reveal a branch river flowing from the forest into this river. We entered that branch and sailed opposite to the current, with ease. The forest was the natural habitat of herds and herds of animals which were roaming on either side of this river. We also saw swarms and swarms of gorgeous birds whose sweet songs filled the forest canopy. As we sailed on, we enjoyed seeing the natural serene beauty of the forest and hearing the happy songs of those numberless wild birds. After travelling a long distance we saw a lofty mountain range which rose sheer up into the sky just in front of us. We couldn’t see anything except a huge elevation, clad in a thick forest of green trees and a few flowering trees and crisscrossed with streams. Those streams were flowing down to form the origin of this river. At the foot of the mountain we saw a broad road running parallel to that long mountain range. We couldn’t see anything except the birds and animals always in groups. There we saw a flight of steps leading up and ascending those steps, we came to another parallel road to the one we saw at the foot of the mountain. Even if there were mansions, nothing

was visible to us since the forest was very dense. But all of a sudden, we heard the sound of some kind of drums at a distance. So we turned to the right and walked towards the sound and reached a beautiful chapel at the left. It was open on all sides, encircled by the thick green foliage of the forest. A group of people-adults, youth and children-were seated on the beautiful smooth shining marble floor decorated with gold and gems, singing to the accompaniment of their drums. We went to the back silently and were seated on the floor without disturbing them. There was a leader standing on the stage and leading the singing, while a group of youth were seated on the stage and playing the drums. We were amazed to see another spectacular sight there. Animals were lying down within the chapel and numerous birds were perching on the drooping branches of the trees above us. It looked as though they were also participating in that service with those human beings. As soon as they finished singing a song the leader invited us to the front saying “We have some guests and I invite them to the front. Let us all give them a hearty welcome.” Immediately, the whole congregation stood up, raised their hands and shouted words of welcome in their own language. We went to the front and were seated on the floor of the stage. Then the speaker welcomed us on behalf of that colony and spoke about them as follows. “You must have heard about a country called India. At its northern boundary stands the highest mountain of the world called Himalayas. Adjacent to it are the countries Tibet and Nepal. One great saint called Sunder Singh, an Indian sikh converted to Christianity, is a great lover of Jesus and the cross and a zealous Evangelist. He spread the gospel among the hill tribes of Himalayas, Nepal and Tibet by risking his own life. These people are his converts and I am one of the followers of saint Sunder Singh who is now residing along with the great saints in another part of Heaven. But he often visits these people. Whenever Jesus comes to visit us, saint Sunder Singh used to come with Jesus. There are many colonies like this in this mountain range. There are two more parallel roads at a higher level and there are people residing in mansions within the forest. They have their own worship places. I am in charge of this colony. I live with them with my family. Though Jesus gave me a mansion in another place, I prefer to live with these people, so that I can conduct worship services regularly and also take scripture classes. While on the earth, when we preached the Gospel to them, the only thing they understood was the cross on which Jesus died for our sins and freed us from the bondage of Satan and devils. They used to carry the cross with them. Every house had a cross to chase away the evil spirits. Their intelligence was poor so that we couldn’t teach them most of the scriptures except some of the stories. Only now with their better wisdom, they understand the scripture easily. We teach them songs also. Many youths and adults from the colony across the river often used to come here with beautiful presents. for the children and they teach them many songs.” Then he asked us to introduce ourselves, sing songs to them and also speak to them. John stood up and introduced us. John said, “We are a group of youth from different parts and countries of the world. So we are

really cosmopolitan. First of all I want to introduce a fellow country man of most of you and also saint Sunder Singh.” John asked me to stand up and I went near him. John put his hand around me and said, “This is David, our beloved friend and an Indian doctor.” Immediately there was a great shout of joy. Then John asked me to address them. I said, “Dear friends, I am very very happy to see my fellow Indians and my neighbouring country people. While you all lived near the northern boundary of India I lived near the southern tip called cape Comorin. I heard about the great saint Sunder Singh. My mother used to tell us many stories about him - how he suffered for Jesus and for the sake of the Gospel. We all must be proud of our Indian saint Sadhu Sunder Singh!” Again there was a great shout of joy from the audience. Then John introduced all of our friends and we sang some choruses. The surprising fact was that those boys accompanied us perfectly with their drums. Then we taught them some simple choruses in English like “Allelujah praise ye the Lord.” They sang very joyfully. Then we taught them very simple rounds with a few English words like “Praise the Lord” “Allelujah” etc. I directed those rounds. I asked my friends to stand at the four corners. Then I divided those children into four sections and asked them to stand with my friends, so that they could easily sing the rounds along with our choir members. Those children enjoyed that immensely with great excitement. Finally the leader thanked all of us and got a promise from us to go there at regular intervals to teach them songs. We promised to do so. Then the meeting came to an end with a praising session, when all of us raised our hands and praised Jesus together. Then the leader took us to show us their mansions and their working place. The boys went in the front beating their drums and we went next, followed by the whole audience. The leader also came with us. We were able to see their mansions, only when we were just in front of them. They were looking quite charming since they were decorated with gold and precious stones. Mostly they were one storey buildings with sloping roofs. Finally we went to their working place which was a huge two storey building. The ground floor was open on all sides. The first floor was their store house. They were making very beautiful plates, bowls, mugs using different coloured woods. Very beautiful precious stones were embedded in the outer surface of all those articles in a lovely artistic way. They brought us some special type of fruits. They made an opening and poured out the juice in those wooden mugs and served them to us. Amma, it was really wonderful and the juice was very tasty to drink. We enjoyed the special smell of the mug as well, while drinking. They were also making the same type of articles in some kind of milky white soft marble, which were similar to our china clay vessels. Precious stones were embedded in the outer surface of those articles also. They told us that they used to take their finished products to different shopping complexes and bring precious stones from there. Their products were very famous and people from other parts of Heaven fondly collected them from those complexes. They then took us to the first floor. They were also making baskets with bamboo type of reeds.

They brought many such baskets, at least fifty in number and filled them with all their various types of things. They carried all those baskets all the way down to our boats. The boys were beating their drums rhythmically and walking in front of us. We were given a royal welcome and we were entertained as though we were royals. Such affectionate people! Our boats, were filled with those beautiful baskets. Then we bid them a fond farewell and sailed back home joyfully. I helped our friends to carry those baskets to our museum lawn for distribution. Mamu and his friends were following them. I just took two mugs-one in wood and another one in white marble and came home. Amma, I am going down to join my friends in the museum lawn. They may need my help. Bye amma dear! “Let the Indian, let the negro, Let the rude barbarian see, That divine and glorious conquest Once obtained on Calvary. Let the gospel Loud resound from pole to pole” - Rev. W. Williams and John Rippon CHAPTER 30

WORSHIP SERVICE IN A BLUE CHAPEL AT THE CENTRE OF A LAKE Date: 28th February 2005 Time: 10.45 P.M. “Enter His gates with thanks giving, and his courts with praise! Give thanks to Him, bless His name.” Ps. 100:4 DAVID : Amma, I reached home earlier and I had been talking to ammamma and just now I came to my room. We attended a wonderful worship service within the worship complex. We walked along the main road in front of our mansions, towards the right of our colony, then turned on the left road, reached the river and sailed towards the right. After passing many familiar sites, we entered a left branch of this river, which immediately joined a small, but very beautiful lake. At the centre of the lake stood a beautiful pale blue chapel, encircled by lovely water lily flowers in bloom. The chapel looked as though it wass floating on the lake just like those lily flowers. As a whole it was a glorious picture and a dream of beauty. From the two opposite banks of the lake, there were long bridges connecting the chapel to the land. We sailed straight across the lake and reached the front entrance of the chapel. Steps rose from the lake to all the sides of the chapel. As we were standing there, groups and groups of people were surging towards the chapel, singing all along the way. They were coming by boats or by walking along the bridges. We were told that a music concert took place within the music complex and choirs, after participating in the concert, were coming there to attend the worship service. That was why those groups were

singing as they were coming to the chapel. Beautiful sounds of music pervaded the whole place, as they were singing perfectly. First we saw a very big choir in uniform walking through a bridge at the left and reached the chapel. When we went in that choir was standing at the left side of the chapel and were continuing their singing. As we were enjoying that suddenly we heard a very sweet music above the chapel. We presumed that it was the song of the angels. They didn’t descend immediately. The lovely strains of music continued for sometime more, till Jesus descended within the chapel, with that angel choir. Brilliant white light was radiating from Jesus and we were reminded of the magnificent transfiguration of Jesus on the high mountain on the earth. We stood up, raised our hands and praised Jesus, while the angel choir continued their singing. It seemed as though a special angel choir descended along with Jesus since the music was marvellous. Then all of us sang a praising song. Since the audience was mostly choir members, the singing was superb and we enjoyed it very much. Then Jesus gave a wonderful message. JESUS : I am giving many talents to many people. But a very important talent is music. If you make a list of talents, most of the talents will be connected with music-like the talent of singing, playing musical instruments, composing songs and music or listening to music with great interest. As you know music is part of the whole nature. Music is part of the whole life from the cradle till one reaches Home and even after that, Heaven is filled with music. Songs and music always give joy, comfort and encouragement in all phases of life to oneself as well as to others on the earth. Songs and music are used to praise the Lord, which is the most important and magnificent one. Now I see an audience of music lovers and great musicians. I advise you to increase your music talents as I told in the parable of talents. Those who play one musical instrument, learn to play more musical instruments. Those who know one hundred songs, learn one hundred songs more and praise the Lord. DAVID: After the message, suddenly Jesus started ascending, so also the singing angels. The most wonderful and spectacular thing was that the divine group stopped for a while at the middle of the chapel to complete one song. Then again they made another such stop almost at the top of the chapel to sing another song. Then we heard the sweet strains of music streaming down from above as they disappeared from our sight. Then only the sound of their song became softer and softer and finally it stopped. After that we came out joyfully and all the choirs started singing in their homeward journey. Our choir stood on the front steps and we sang a small anthem called “Hallelujah chorus” not the usual chorus, but a smaller version. Many sailing boats stopped near us to listen and they appreciated our singing and then they sailed away. Finally we also sailed back home joyfully. Before going to the worship service I had been to my medical study centre. There I met Dr. Hannah after a long time. She was very happy to see me and she took me to a conference hall, where, a great expert doctor in ‘obstetrics’ gave a lecture. He said, “I always used to pray to God, to get

His guidance for the safe delivery of the baby and for the safety of the mother. As soon as the baby was born, the first thing I used to do was to offer a prayer for the soul of the baby. Since a new soul had entered into the world of sin and it should be saved and protected throughout its life so that he or she should inherit the eternal life of happiness. I will be extremely happy if every Christian doctor on the earth follow my example". Amma, I also feel that it is a wonderful and marvellous message to all the Christian ‘obstetricians’ on the earth, because the soul is more important than anything else on the earth. Now I am going to visit my paternal grandma (Palliyadi grandma) after taking some rest. Bye amma dear! “O sweet un - earthly music, Heard from a land afar, The song of Heaven and Homeland Thro doors God leaves ajar ! - Rexford CHAPTER 31

WORSHIP SERVICE AT THE SINGING BIRDS ISLAND Date: 6th March 2005 Time: 10.35 P.M. "Even the sparrow finds a home and the swallow a nest for herself, where she may lay her young, at Thy altars, O Lord of hosts my king and my God. Blessed are those who dwell in Thy house, ever singing Thy praise.” Ps. 84:3,4 DAVID: Amma, we attended a worship service in a sea-island. As we reached the sea taking our usual route, we turned left and sailed parallel to the beach and passed many familiar sites along the shore and finally we reached a new zone. At that region, we turned at right angles to the shore line and sailed steadily forward for a very long time. From a distance we saw an immense golden cathedral of exquisite beauty poised on a very large flat marble rock of a beautiful colour - blue black. The Cathedral had a cluster of several golden towers. The towers on the outer circle were shorter and the inner layers of towers became taller and taller gradually and the central tower was the tallest. When we sailed nearer, we found out that the blue – black rock was very smooth and it was shining with many streaks of gold. It looked as though the gold was interwoven with the blue black of the rock. Around the cathedral there were beautiful gardens in between pathways leading from the sea to the cathedral. Golden flower pots with flowering plants were arranged in those gardens as well as many seats. Fountains were playing in those lovely gardens and they were springing out of the solid rock in great splendour. The most spectacular thing about that place was that there were hundreds of beautiful birds, perching in groups

over those golden towers and they were singing in a charming manner. Each group was singing in a particular pitch. But the blending of those notes was perfect and the harmony was enchanting. They were singing in five parts I think. The sound produced by some groups of birds like chirping, whistling etc were like accompaniments to the songsters. Amma, you cannot possibly imagine the real beauty of their performance. One has to see and hear it personally to realize that. We sat in the garden and listened to this delightful music. Soon people started coming in by several boats and we could see all the races of the world there. Many sat in the gardens and listened to the birds choir and orchestra. Some went directly, into the cathedral. After sometime hosts of angels started to descend over the central tower. Immediately all the birds from that tower flew down to the outer lower towers but they continued their singing. Suddenly a glorious dazzling light descended from above. Jesus was within that light, surrounded by a host of angels. At once people sitting in the garden started going into the cathedral. But we stayed back to see what was happening. As soon as Jesus came above the towers birds started flying in circles around the cathedral still singing their lovely songs with their grand orchestra. The sight was marvellous amma. They seemed to know Jesus and they were worshipping Him as well as praising him with their songs. We went inside after Jesus descended into the cathedral which was almost full by that time. So we got seats at the back of the gallery. There was a large choir and we all sang a praising song together. As soon as our service started, birds stopped their singing. Then Jesus gave a wonderful message. JESUS : All creatures, like birds and animals created by the Lord on the earth and in Heaven know their Creator and they worship the Lord without any exception. The highest of all the creations with the highest level of intelligence is the human race. But most of that group do not accept the Creator to worship Him. As an example I can point out the untamed colt which immediately recognized the Lord and walked passively carrying Me to Jerusalem. The lifeless sea and wind know the Lord, but not all the men. Now in Heaven I am happy to see a part of the human race who accepted Me as the Lord and Saviour and now they are living with Me forever in perfect happiness!! DAVID : As soon as Jesus started His ascension, we rushed out to see the behaviour of the birds. They started singing again flying in circles around the divine group of Jesus and the angels. Amma, it was really a heart throbbing moment for us as we discovered the great love and adoration of the birds for Jesus. As soon as Jesus and angels disappeared from our sight the birds flew away in different directions singing all along the way. Once again we sat within the garden along with some people who gave us information of that place of Heaven. They said, “There are many islands with a single mansion or with a few mansions around this cathedral. The inhabitants of all these islands come to this cathedral to worship Jesus. We also used to come here often to listen to the beautiful singing of the

birds. This rock-island is called the “singing birds island.” The birds used to swarm over this cathedral at regular intervals to perform their magnificent symphony.” Then we came down to the shore which was shining with the gold blended blue-black marble stones which were strewn everywhere. We collected those stones happily and filled our pockets. Girls took bigger stones and kept them in our boat. Then we sailed back home joyfully. I got down at the back of my mansion. I am going to join my friends near the museum. Bye Amma dear.! Please convey my love to periamma (I pity periamma) “All creatures of our God and king, Lift up your voices and with us sing, Alleluia, Alleluia!" - St. Francis of Assisi (1182-1226) CHAPTER 32

MEETING A HOLY MAN IN A HOLY PEOPLE'S COLONY Date: 10th March 2005 Time: 10.35 P.M. “And another angel came and stood at the altar with a golden censer; and he was given much incense to mingle with the prayers of all the saints upon the golden altar before the throne.” Rev. 8:3 DAVID: Amma, when I returned from my trip, I couldn’t contact you since I thought that you were asleep. I didn’t want to disturb you and so I came out to my balcony. Mamu saw me and called me, "David, David come down and help us". So I went to our garden to help Mamu and his friends to pluck fruits. They were over the trees plucking fruits and I was catching them in a basket. Then, when I returned to my room, I heard your voice. Amma, we had a wonderful trip to a beautiful sea island. As soon as we reached the sea, we sailed straight ahead for a long time. Then at a particular region, we turned left and sailed steadily forward. We had to cross a vast distance of the deep waters before coming to a very beautiful island full of very tall trees like our palm trees. But the trunk is just beautifully green with bunches of flowers on the top. Though the trees were not very close, the flowers on the top covered the whole island like the roof of a pavilion made of flowers. There was a main pathway and we landed near that place and started walking in. Beautiful wooden cabins on wooden pillars with wide verandas were seen deep within the trees, on both sides of the pathway. When we watched the canopy of flowers above us, we heard the very soft and sweet voices of the singing birds which were perching amidst those flowers and the perfect silence of that place was broken by their melodious but soft music. Somehow we felt that the place was very holy. So we walked silently without

making any noise. In front of one of the cabins, we saw a woman sitting with closed eyes and playing a violin and soft strains of very sweet music was streaming out. She seemed to be in deep meditation and we didn’t disturb her. In many of the cabins, we couldn’t see any one. As we walked farther, we saw a man sitting in a chair in the veranda of his cabin with closed eyes. We stood on the pathway watching him silently. Suddenly he opened his eyes and waved his hand calling us towards him. We went to his cabin and he took us inside and we were seated on cushions placed along the walls of his cabin. It was wonderful to sit inside, as the room was spilling out the sweet fragrance of the wood. Our host looked like a very holy man. Then he started talking. HOLY MAN : The inhabitants of this island, living in these cabins are in constant touch with Jesus. We always talk with Jesus, as we used to do on the earth. We lived a secluded life on the earth, in lonely places like mountain caves or inside thick forests away from the civilized world. We spent our time in prayer and meditation. All the ministry, we did for Jesus, was praying for the lost souls. We had experiences of our souls leaving our bodies and meeting Jesus in Heaven. We bring to this life in Heaven, the same tastes and the same desires we had on the earth. So Jesus has provided dwelling places for us in this calm and serene surrounding and we are extremely happy here. Now Jesus used to come here often and share with us the news of the spiritual condition of the world. I feel so happy to see a group of youth like you in Heaven. I used to fast and pray fervently for the souls of the youth, when I was on the earth. So I used to feel very happy whenever I see youth in Heaven. Can you please sing a song for Jesus? DAVID : Amma, somehow we felt a sense of holiness around our host and so we all knelt down before the holy man in half circle. I selected two songs- 'Jesus lover of my soul', and 'Rock of ages cleft for me’. I selected the second song since I felt that those people were living within the cleft of the Rock-Jesus. I asked my friends to hum the tune in full parts and asked John to recite the words softly, and we sang that way. Amma, the effect was just marvellous and we were happy beyond words. It was a rewarding experience for us. As soon as we finished, the holy man blessed us saying “You should be the joy of Heaven.” Then we bid him a farewell with reverence and left his cabin. He told us that some of the cabins were empty so that we could go inside and see them. We walked farther. When we came in front of a cabin, one of us used to go near it to see whether it was occupied or not. We went into one empty cabin which had transparent glass windows all around. We went inside and sat on the comfortable chairs. We felt so happy and exhilarated, that we sang very softly the triumphant song, 'All hail the power of Jesus name', with full parts. Then we walked back along another pathway and reached the sea shore. There to our great amazement, we saw golden rocks and golden pebbles at the bottom of the shallow water. When we went to the island first we didn’t look down, since we were attracted by those beautiful new type of flowering trees and we

were looking at them only. So immediately we started collecting those pebbles. They were pure fine gold, very beautiful, smooth and shining. After filling our pockets with those pebbles we started back home silently. Soon after we came a long distance from that holy island, we talked loudly, sang and laughed since we felt very happy. During our journey everyone started telling stories of such great saints who lived in their respective countries. I told them about the great Maharishi who is still residing in one of the caves of the Himalayan mountain, busy praying and interceding for the whole world, and whose existence was revealed by the great saint sadhu Sunder Singh. I told David that periamma was sending her special love to him and asked him why he said, “ I pity periamma” For that David replied that periamrma might have the feeling of loneliness on the earth, while he and his friends are bubbling with joy in Heaven always with all his friends. (Son David, periamma will come there soon to enjoy the music of the choir of my darling David.) P.s. David son was the friend of the lonely when he was on the earth and even now he is concerned about such people. Such a gem he is! Bye amma dear! " And He walks with me and He talks with me, And He tells me I am His own And the joy we share as we tarry there None other has ever known".

CHAPTER 33 WORSHIP SERVICE WITH CHOIRS COMING FROM FAR AWAY PLACES OF HEAVEN Date: 12th March 2005 Time: 10.35 P.M. “All the nations thou hast made shall come and bow down before thee O lord, and shall glorify thy name”. Ps. 86:9 DAVID: Just now we returned home after attending a wonderful sing song worship service, within the worship complex, in the presence of Jesus and thousands of angels. Many famous choirs from very distant places participated in that service. Nearby choirs didn’t give any items. We reached the worship complex by our usual route and walked up to the music complex which is at the centre of the worship complex. The worship service was conducted in an immense auditorium which stood in great splendour, surrounded by woods, beyond the music complex. We had never been to this auditorium before. As we reached the music complex, to our surprise, we saw a number of very large choirs marching one after the other from the music complex to the auditorium. There were many roads from several

directions leading to the music complex and we could see large number of people like us standing at those roads and watching those choirs, dressed in very beautiful uniforms, singing different types of songs in different languages and walking gracefully towards the auditorium. It was a long procession and we could see all the races of the world among them. Steve told us that he and the other members of the music complex were making all the arrangements for their pleasant stay in the music complex, since they have come from far away places in Heaven. Finally we followed the procession at the back and reached the auditorium, which had a capacity for the seating of many thousands in galleries. There was a separate gallery in the front at the left and it was arranged in a slanting position so that the guest choir giving the item could face the stage as well as the audience. One large choir was standing on that gallery and singing. The immense stage was filled with angels. By the time we reached the auditorium, it was almost full and so we occupied the seats at the back. Suddenly we heard the beautiful singing voices of angels at the top of the building. We were taken by surprise, when the angels above and those standing on the stage started singing alternately and it was going on for some time. In the meantime we all stood up to receive Jesus, who descended magnificently with a host of angels. We raised our hands and voices to praise Jesus. Then the whole audience which contained a large number of choir members sang joyfully a praising song. After that the guest choirs started giving their items one by one from the left gallery. As soon as one item was over, those choir members went to the front bowed low in front of Jesus and walked off through the right side. Jesus raised His hands and smiled at them. In the mean time, the next choir occupied that gallery to give their item. Though the music was of different types and in different languages, all the items were very good. Almost all the local choir members were present for the worship service. After all the items were over, Jesus gave a very short message. JESUS : There are many ways to praise the Lord. Usually you raise your hands and shout words of praises to the Lord. But when you sing praises to the Lord, there are two components in those praises. One is the component of words of praises. Other component is the music part, which is equally important. That is why the psalms of My servant David have become so famous and I accept those songs of praises with great joy. Now also the songs of praises by many choirs from different parts of Heaven give great joy to Me. I will be happy if the local choirs of this area go to different places of Heaven to sing praises to the Lord. DAVID : Immediately we saw the pleasing sight of the ascension of Jesus with those thousands of angels, while we all shouted praises to the Lord. On our way out of the auditorium, I met my friend Bob, but could talk only for a brief moment, Bob said, “How is my sweet boy David? You promised to come to our place. Soon we are going to have a grand music concert and we'll send invitation to your choir. Don’t forget to come. Bye!

Bye!” I agreed to go over there to give an item. Then we rushed outside to see once again the musical procession of the choirs from the auditorium to the music complex. We followed them and then reached the river and sailed back home joyfully. I had been to my medical study centre before going for this worship service. Now my friends want to sing and march along our main road after seeing the other choirs singing and marching. So I am going down and I shall wait for my friends to join me at the front road. Bye amma dear! "With harps and with vials, there stand a great throng, In the presence of Jesus and sing a new song." - Rev. Pierson

CHAPTER 34

COLONY OF ANIMAL LOVERS AND ANIMAL STUDY SCHOLARS Date: 14th March 2005 Time: 10.35 P.M. “Beasts and all cattle; creeping things and flying fowl: Let them praise the name of the Lord”. Ps. 148:10,13. DAVID : Amma, just now we have returned from a wonderful trip. I didn’t go to my medical study centre before the trip, since we were singing songs in each and every house. I told you that our friends wanted to march along our main road and sing. But when we started our singing trip, every body called us into their house to sing for them. So it took a very long time. We sang in Palliyadi grandma’s house. Mamu ran and told ammamma that we were coming by singing. So ammamma waited for us and after singing gave us fruit juice. Then only we started our present trip, sailing towards the right of our colony in the river at the back of our mansions. We didn’t sail a very long way, but at a short distance we used to see a picturesque woodland with tall flowering trees on our left. A small left side branch of this river was flowing along this strip of woods and when we entered it, we found that, behind this wood-land, this branch and another left side branch joined to form a very broad, branch of the main river and making that patch of woods, an island. When we used to look at it casually on our earlier trips it didn’t look like a river branch at all. Thick woods with tall green trees laden with different coloured flowers, rose from the water’s edge to stretch away unbroken, right up to the mountains far away, on both sides of this branch river. After a long

way of pleasant journey we saw small islets at the middle of the river. In each islet there was a single beautiful mansion surrounded by the same type of tall flowering trees. We couldn’t see anybody in the first few islets. After travelling some distance, we saw men and women standing outside a mansion in an islet. So we stopped there and went within that islet. Those people warmly greeted us and took us into the central hall of the mansion. It seemed to be a conference hall with pictures of various types of animals of Heaven, hanging on the walls. They gave us some information of that colony, They said, “Deep within the woods, there are many many animal homes and also mansions for humans. The people living, in the island mansions are great animal scientists (zoologists), research scholars in the field of animals and animal lovers. There are various types of scientists here. Some are involved in classifying the Heavenly animals according to the external features. Some are studying their habits. Some are studying the intelligent level of each group and so on. Did any one of you study zoology?" My friends told them that I was a medical student. I told those people that I studied the fundamental zoology only, before joining the medical college. Then we all crossed the river and walked along a left side pathway, beside a stream. A small stream was flowing down into the river and on both sides of the stream, there were pathways parallel to the stream. After walking a long way, we saw mansions both for human beings and animals. The animal mansions were very huge with one floor and sloping roofs. There were many halls open on all sides and separated by short walls. The entire building was encircled by a wide veranda. Each building had dining rooms, bed rooms and playing rooms. In each mansion, we saw one type of animal. They were similar to our dogs, cats, rabbits, sheep, deer etc. Inside one bed room, we saw two heads on a pillow, covered with a single sheet. One child was sleeping with an animal. Such was the close relationship between human beings and animals in Heaven. In the dining hall of one of the mansions, we saw doglike animals. Each dog was carrying a plate with two legs, just like hands and walking towards a lady, who was giving, them fruits. The animals were walking in a queue(Q)-no pushing or shoving. All the animal mansions were spotlessly clean. The furniture and articles were kept neatly. In one place, we sat and watched the game played by those wonderful creatures. There was always somebody to guide them to play. In that ground they were chasing the balls. In another ground, they were running here and there, since, they were playing the game 'treasure hunt'. When one of them got the treasure, the whole group seemed to be happy and they were taking that to their game master. There is no jealousy or fighting even among animals in Heaven and they were always in groups. The research scholars were on the move, collecting informations they needed. They told us that the pathway went up to the mountain and also over its top, where there were many animal homes for bigger animals and facilities for horse riding etc. The stream was originating from the mountain. There were many more such streams on both sides of the river and there

were many more animal homes along the sides of those streams. We couldn’t visit even those animal homes on both sides of that one stream. So we realized that there were animal kingdoms too in our marvellous Heaven. We spent more time with those animals and enjoyed their friendship thoroughly. Then we crossed the stream and walked back to the river, looking at more animals and their habitats on that side also. From those animal homes, ladies gave us many baskets of rare varieties of fruits. We thanked them and finally we sailed back home joyfully. My friends will bring my share of fruits now. I am going down to see whether ammamma is there to tell her, our story. We are planning to take our children also to that place very soon. Bye amma dear! “O beautiful, beautiful land! O land where all sorrows shall cease! Where the soul, satisfied evermore shall abide By the fair shining river of peace” - Lilla M. Alexander

CHAPTER 35

VISITING A COLONY OF POETS, PAINTERS AND MUSICIANS – SANG IN AN AUDITORIUM ON A HILL TOP Date: 16th March 2005 Time: 10.35 P.M. “The Lord was ready to save me : therefore we will sing my songs to the stringed instruments all the days of our life in the house of the Lord.” Is. 38:20 DAVID : Amma, we are walking back home after a wonderful trip and now we’ll keep our musical instruments in Steve’s mansion and I’ll quickly come home and talk to you. Please wait for me. (After a few minuets David slarted talking). Amma, we walked along our main road towards the left of our mansions, then turned on the right road, reached the river and sailed towards the left. After travelling some way we saw at a distance the huge rock with a tower on top and with a tent of fine water spray, on our right. We sailed straight and entered another right side branch. After travelling some distance, we came to an area where the beauty of the sight fascinated us. There were small flat hills on either side of the river. The green meadow on each hill was blooming with wild flowers of one beautiful colour. On the top of each hill, was a cluster of small rocks, through which water was soaring

up and coming down as fine spray and falling on those lovely flowers. We sailed slowly enjoying the wondrous beauty of those different coloured mounts of flowers. As we travelled farther the small hills gradually became bigger and bigger and meadows of flowers changed into bushes of wild blossoms. Finally we saw very big hills with flat tops, so that on the summit of each hill stood a magnificent mansion surrounded by the same type of beautiful bushes of wild flowers of the same colour. The whole picturesque landscape was studded with such different coloured hills with mansions, at random, on both sides of the river. There were single storey and double storey mansions. We sailed nearer to one such hill and found a pathway with gold railings going to the top from the river. We stepped down from our boat, saw a few people sitting on the open veranda, enjoying the beautiful scenery all around that place. Amma, whatever I tell you, you can never imagine the actual beauty of Heaven from the earth. You have to see it personally. Those people warmly welcomed us and said, “The residents of this area are mostly painters, poets, music composers, music lovers, those who love to live on top of a hill and so on. You can see all the races of the world in this area. In some of the hill tops, there are music halls, painters gallery, conference halls, worship places etc. In the summit of one huge hill, you can see a lovely green lawn, where Jesus used to come for worship services.” Then they showed us the hill on which stood the music hall-a two storey building. They said that in the ground floor, groups play different kinds of musical instruments-orchestras and on the top floor choirs used to give items. When we looked down, we could see winding pathways touching the foot of all the hills. Since on every hill top water was spraying down, there were small pools of water in the valley bellow. Small streams were flowing in-between such pools. Then we bid them a fond farewell and reached the music hall on the hill nearby. We went to the ground floor and listtened to the instrumental items for sometime. Since we took only some of our instruments, we were not prepared to give a band item. Then we went up. People received us warmly and asked us to sing for them since they saw our instruments - guitars, violins and pipe instruments. The two music halls were open on all sides except the beautiful stage. First John introduced us, as a group coming from the main river side mansions, near the worship complex. Then he introduced each one of us. Usually in such introductions, John always used to give more importance to me. He said, “This is David, our choir director. Don’t think that he is a school student. He almost completed his medical education and he is continuing his study here in Heaven too. He is the one who made us sing. David is crazy after music and so here we are as a choir to sing for you. All of us belong to different countries of the world.” Then we sang a few choruses with our musical instruments. We closed our performance by singing the anthem “Jesus is our shepherd” with musical prelude and interludes with our instruments. Amma, I think that we sang well. As soon as we finished singing, there was a great shout of appreciation. One person from the audience came to the stage to thank us profusely. He said that our performance was excellent and

they would be happy if we could stay in their area. For that John replied, “We are really grateful for your loving invitation. But we are staying with our loved ones and so we can’t stay here. I am working in the Information centre. If there is any function in your area, please call us as ‘David’s choir' and we’ll surely come and participate in your programme of music.” We noted that there was no regular announcer, Every time somebody from the audience went up to announce or appreciate a singing group. We sat there for a long time enjoying the wonderful singing session and then we came down. On our way back we saw a very beautiful golden pool, the bed of which was pure gold. It was shining beautifully and we saw a large crowd of children playing in the golden waters. The pool was very shallow and water was coming in and going out in thin streams. There were many flat rocks also within the pool. All of us plunged into the pool. John put his head on a rock and was lying inside the water and he closed his eyes. I just sat on a rock, but my younger friends drew me down within the water. There was a thick layer of golden pebbles intermingled with a few precious stones here and there on the pool-bed. I was lying down, resting my head on one hand and picking up precious stones stirring the layers of golden pebbles. It was interesting to do that. By the time we left, all my pockets were filled with precious stones. Our teenagers joined the children and taught them several games. In one game the children have to collect the golden pebbles in a stipulated time. In the end they have to count the number and find out who picked more. They played the game of ‘passing the parcel’ also with a huge golden pebble. The children were running within the water chasing each other and also throwing those pebbles on each other. Amma, do you know one thing? We don’t have pain receptors in our body. Even if a stone falls on us, it doesn't hurt us and we don’t feel any pain. It should be like that in Heaven where there is no pain or tears. We spent a very long time there. Everybody enjoyed. Finally the whole gang of children followed us with shouts of joy upto the boat, carrying golden pebbles for us. Our girls also quickly filled their pockets with gold before our grand procession started. Amma, we are going to practise a few new anthems and so some of our choir members will come here now and I am going down. Bye amma dear! “Oh, the music rolling onward Like a mighty ocean tide Oft I seem to hear its echoes, While to earth they softly glide! And there comes to me a vision, that my soul with rapture thrills, For I stand by faith uplifted On the everlasting hills.! - Fanny J. Crosby

CHAPTER 36

WORSHIP SERVICE AT A GREEN LAWN OVER A MOUNTAIN TOP IN A COLONY OF SCIENTISTS AND SCHOLARS Date: 18th March 2005 Time: 10.40 P.M. “Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of Heaven”. Mat. 5:3 DAVID : Amma, we had been to a wonderful worship service. Some of the adult members of our colony also accompanied us. We sailed towards the right of our colony along the river at the back of our mansions. We entered a left side branch where there were mountains on both sides. We had sailed in that branch long back. But this time we didn’t sail straight but entered a beautiful stream flowing into our river from the right. Amma, in Heaven, we can sail even over shallow waters. When we turned in that stream, there also we saw lofty mountains on both sides. At one place on the left, was a broad spiral road, leading to the top of that mountain. So we left the boat and as we started gliding up we saw many people going to the summit from the mansions studded on the mountain slopes at different levels on both sides of the stream. As we were gliding up, the panoramic view around the mountain was magnificent. At the front and one side were the river and the stream. At the back of the mountain, there were sections of beautiful different coloured flowering trees. We were not sure whether it was a huge fruit farm or just flowering trees. When we reached the summit a great surprise was awaiting us there. We saw an immense green lawn and we realized that the worship service was going to take place at that lovely lawn. Already a large crowd of people were gathered there. A grand choir which was on the left side in the front, was singing beautifully. We walked to the front and occupied almost the front rows. Suddenly we saw a glorious radiant white cloud at a distance over our heads. Immediately we stood up to receive Jesus. The cloud was slowly descending and Jesus along with a very large host of angels descended gloriously. It reminded us the mountain where Jesus was transfigured while He was on the earth. Jesus came down extending His two hands over us. When He came near the lawn, His feet didn’t touch the ground. He was just a few feet above the lawn throughout the service. The angels were standing behind Him. Most of the audience joined the choir in singing a praising

song, which was unfamiliar to us. We just shouted joyful praises to Jesus. Then Jesus gave a wonderful message as we were all standing. JESUS : This place always reminds Me of the mountain range on the earth where I gave sermons to My followers. At the very beginning I started My message with “Blessed are the poor in spirit for theirs is the kingdom of Heaven.” So the gift of Heaven is for those with a simple child like faith in My Father, the great Creator, in His power and glory and also for those who have simple faith in Me and My salvation on the cross. Among you, there are great scholars, scientists and great inventors with high level of intelligence, but you have the simple faith. I want all of you to remember your simple faith on Me and My Father, while you were on the earth. I have given free will to the human race. They have to select the path according to their free will. Only when they accept Me and call on Me, I’ll enter into their heart and give them salvation and peace. If I had not given, the human race the free will and instead bent them according to My will, Heaven would have been filled by this time. But that was not the will of My Father. One has to accept Me and My Father according to their own free will and simple faith and theirs is the kingdom of Heaven. DAVID : Amma, it was a marvellous message and we felt very happy to listen to our beloved Jesus on that mountain top. It was a glorious experience. Then Jesus ascended with both His hands outstretched, facing us and the angels were behind Him. It was similar to His ascension from the earth to Heaven on the mount of olives, when the disciples of Jesus were looking up to Him. We were also doing the same thing until Jesus disappeared from our sight. Then the crowd dispersed. We were wondering how such a huge crowd would go down through that one road. But to our very great surprise, most of them glided down from the edge of the mountain top. the choir started going down through the broad road singing all along the way. We followed the choir along with some of the crowd. The gliding of the multitude around the mountain was a marvellous sight. On our way back home we started discussing the meaning of the message of Jesus. One of us told, “Those who study the Bible critically without simple faith in Jesus may go astray. Even among others, there are people both educated and uneducated, who do not have a simple child like faith on Jesus and His salvation.” Immediately our teenagers started teasing John saying, “John! you were about to study theology and the critical study of the Bible. So you were lucky to enter Heaven before you lost your simple faith on Jesus.” Amma, John has a very sweet character. He always smiles whenever our friends tease him. Then, while we sailed back home, our girls collected very rare wild flowers from the bank of the stream. The blossoms were big in size. They were an unusual type of wild flowers and they were just beautiful. Amma, I am going down to see whether ammamma or grandpa are here at home. If they are not, I’ll go, to our museum lawn to join in our discussion.

Bye amma dear! "Wisdom comes to those who know THEE, All the best we have we owe THEE". - Perus Dearmer CHAPTER 37

VISITING A COLONY OF CAPTAINS OF SHIPS AND SAILORS (CAPTAINS' COLONY) Date: 20th March 2005 Time: 10.40 P.M. “If I take the wings of the morning and dwell in the uttermost parts of the sea, even there shall Thy hand lead me and Thy right hand shall hold me”. Ps. 139:9,10 DAVID : Amma, just now we came home after enjoying a trip to the sea. We reached the sea by our usual route. At the sea, we turned left and sailed near the shore line for a long time. We passed all familiar sites and came to a rocky beach, where there were white marble rocks within the sea as well as on the shore. There were beautiful mansions over the high white marble rocks of immense size surrounded by flower gardens and wild flowers embroidered the entire slopes. While we sailed on steadily forward, we saw a broad river joining the sea. There were mansions over the high rocks, perched on the elevated places on both sides of the river. We entered that river and at the left, saw a flight of steps leading to the summit which was almost parallel to the river. So we left our boat there climbed those steps and went to the top. Amma, we were fascinated by the marvellous sight of the entire place, which was rich in scenic beauty. A large number of boats were floating on the sea. Some were going out towards the deep sea and some were coming in. There was a net work of winding pathways connecting all those mansions on the summit. In between those pathways, there were very beautiful gardens and meadows carpeted with wild flowers of different colours. We stood there for sometime enjoying the beautiful sights. Then we went to the first mansion, nearer to us. It was very close to the sea. It was a huge one storey mansion with a sloping roof and it was built with white marble. We went around and reached the front. A middle aged white man was seated on the veranda looking at the sea. There were many vacant seats near him. He warmly welcomed us and asked us to occupy those seats. His house was over an immense white marble rock facing the sea. At the front slope there were beautiful flowering plants. That man introduced himself as the captain of a ship while he was on the earth. Most of the inhabitants of that colony were captains of ships and sailors. His whole family and also the families of his brothers and sisters were all living in that

colony. He explained many of his marvellous experiences as captain of two big ships and we were thrilled to hear them. CAPTAIN : I am thankful to Jesus who gave this wonderful place to me and my family. I have a large family here, consisting of many children and youth. While I was on the earth, I thought that my life was a tragedy. I lost one of my sons as a young man and lost several of my grand children as children and youth. I couldn’t understand the will of Jesus at that time. Now you see, I have a very large family here having adult members, youth and children. Now they all have gone to one of the very big ships which are docked in the deep sea. We used to go for sailing trips in them. Otherwise our families use them as recreation centers, since the ships have all the facilities like play grounds, halls for games and sports, music halls, libraries, conference halls, swimming pools and cabins to take rest. During my entire life on the earth, I was very close to Jesus. People used to say that, “Sailors and doctors cannot be non-believers since they always need the guidance of our Lord.” (Immediately my friends shouted, “David is a doctor” pointing towards me. I told him that I was only a medical student. Then the captain continued his talk.) I am very happy to meet a doctor among the youth group. I had the pleasure of meeting several Indian doctors on the earth. They were very sincere in their work and they were also hard working. I have always loved youth while I was on the earth and now in Heaven too. If your parents are still on the earth, they should realize, how happy are their children in Heaven. Jesus needs youth and children in Heaven, to make it a more joyful place. I think that there are enough places in Heaven to see throughout eternity. DAVID : Amma, it was very interesting to listen to the stories of his expeditions both on the earth and in Heaven. He asked us whether we would like to visit the ships. We told him that we would love to do it in another time. Then he gave us a huge tray full of fruits. It looked like small red apple, but it was very very tasty. We haven’t seen that fruit before. He said that during their voyages to different parts of Heaven, they used to collect rare varieties of fruits and other things in large numbers and that particular fruit was one of them. He asked us to eat as many as we want and take the rest home. We ate a few and put the balance into our pockets. Finally we stood in half circle and sang many choruses and he enjoyed them very much. Then our host also joined us, when we sang our favourite chorus, “Over and over like a mighty sea, comes the love of Jesus rolling over me.” We sang that song loudly with great joy since we were standing very close to the vast ocean. Then we bid him a fond farewell and sailed back home joyfully. Amma, I am going down to our old meeting place, the small sand dune enclosed by the stream. We had decided to meet there. Bye amma dear! "God of the rivers in their course, Lord of the swelling sea,

Where man must strive with nature's force, Do Thou his guardian be". - Hunter Clare

CHAPTER 38

MEETING MOUNTAIN CLIMBERS Date: 22nd March 2005 Time: 10.40 P.M. “In his hands are the depths of the earth; the heights of the mountains are his also.” Ps. 95:4 DAVID : Amma, we are sailing back home after a wonderful trip to a faraway place. Now I am walking along our road and I’ll talk to you as soon as I reach home (After some time David continued his narration.) Before going to this trip, I had been to my medical study centre, where I attended a conference in the ENT (ear, nose, throat) department. Expert doctors explained the wonders of our Lord’s creation of human beings and their wonderful organs. They said, “God created them perfectly, but due to sin the body became sick. Now we have perfect organs in Heaven.” Then I rushed back home, since John told us that we had to start earlier. Our group then started in a boat along the river at the back towards the right of our mansions. After crossing the first lake and after a long journey, on our right, we saw an immense lake surrounded by very huge and lofty mountains on three sides. We stepped down from our boat at that place. Between the river and the lake was a broad road, fenced in on both sides by rows and rows of flowering trees. We stood on the road and watched the lake. The whole lake and the mountains were clothed in a wonderful golden mist. That was the first time we saw such a beautiful sight. Afterwards we found that the mist was due to the fine spray of water coming almost from the top of the mountains from a series of narrow falls flowing from tremendous heights. When the water came down, it was spreading like a tent of very fine droplets of water and created the mist. The road was going around the lake, along the feet of those mountains. The top of the mountains above the origin of the falls was covered with very dense wood of green trees. We walked along the left side of the lake. We could see vaguely many boats sailing on the lake. The mist of fine spray gave us a wonderful feeling and we enjoyed it. We didn’t feel wet at all. It had a slight cooling effect on us. We could see clearly the places around us while we were walking, but not the distant places. At the left we saw a beautiful flight of steps from the road upwards. We climbed those steps and reached another parallel road at a higher level. At our left we saw an immense beautiful mansion. On the open front portico some men and women were sitting and talking. As soon as they saw us, they invited us in and we were seated along with them. One of those men gave us some information about that place.

MAN : Most of the inhabitants here are all mountain climbers. All of us belong to a group of mountain expedition team on the earth. So in Heaven too, Jesus in His tender mercy has given us the privilege of mountain climbing. Actually this place is a picnic spot. Even the mountain climbers are not permanent residents here. We have our own mansions at different parts of Heaven. But our team members spend most of our time in these mansions and we used to go for mountain expeditions through these rocks covered with mist. It is difficult to climb to the top of the mountain through these rocks but we do enjoy it immensely. Of course one can glide to the top of any place in Heaven. After crossing the origins of these falls, we used to go to the top, where there are many mansions within the thick foliage of the green woods and those mansions cannot be seen from the bottom. We used to stay there for sometime and then come down to these mansions. Groups of children, youth and adults also used to come here on picnics. They used to enjoy boat-riding, the misty woods and the delightful picnic spots around this area. There are music halls, shopping complexes, sports halls along this road and also many empty guest mansions. I am sure that you will enjoy going to these places. DAVID: Then, we bid them a fond farewell and started walking along the road under the mist. We went into an empty mansion, which had everything we needed within its portal. We then went to a shopping complex. To our great surprise, it was full of things needed for a picnic. Big carry baskets, plates of all sizes, mugs, cups and saucers, spoons of all sizes were there. Those articles were made by very light and thin marbles of different colours. Different types of precious stones of various colours were embedded in them. A large number of baskets were filled with different kinds of fruits and many other things. I took some very small plates, cups and saucers, which were beautiful. They looked like small toys and I put them in my pocket. Our teenagers took some picnic baskets and colleted many things for them and also to give as presents to our people in that colony. We sang some songs also while walking through that mist. Our voices floated and had a different wonderful effect. Afterwards we walked back to the river, got into our boat and sailed back home joyfully. Bye amma dear! “O Beulah land, sweet Beulah land, As on Thy highest mount I stand, I look away across the sea, Where mansions are prepared for me And view the shining glory shore My Heaven my home for ever more” - E. PAGE

CHAPTER 39

WORSHIP SERVICE IN WHICH JESUS BLESSED EVERYBODY Date: 24th March 2005 Time: 10.40 P.M. "....God Almighty who will bless you, with blessings of heaven above .....”. Genesis 49:25 DAVID : Amma, we reached home just now after attending a wonderful worship service in a beautiful place. We walked along the road in our front towards the left of our mansions, turned on the right side road, reached the river and from there we sailed towards the right. After a long way, this river joined a huge and lovely lake at its one end and again continued its course from the other end of the lake. The other three sides of the lake were surrounded by thick woods of tall trees laden with lovely flowers of different colours. The whole scenery was very very beautiful. We sailed along the left side bank of the lake. Here and there we saw beautiful pathways going inside the wood starting from the bank of the lake. When we reached almost the mid point of the lake shore line, we saw a very broad road leading into the woods. We stepped down from our boat and started walking along the road. We did enjoy strolling within that lovely wood. There were many cross roads and a net work of pathways, leading to the very beautiful mansions deep within the woods. We walked straight and came to an immense circular green lawn. At the centre of the lawn stood a huge chapel of gracious beauty. It was made of beautiful pale green marble stones edged and decorated with gold. There was a huge tower which had more gold than green marble. The lawn was encircled by the same lovely wood which extended to a very large area on all its sides. Later on we were told that the lawn with the chapel, was at the centre of that vast wood-land colony of mansions. Those grand mansions were occupied by people, who were poor on the earth, but who supported the ministry of Jesus by giving liberally, beyond their means. We then entered the chapel and the stage was in half moon shape and several rows of angels were standing along the semicircular wall. They were singing with their musical instruments. There was a choir at the left and a large crowd of children with flowers in the front. We also went almost to the front and sat just behind the children. Suddenly we heard singing voices coming from the back. As we turned back we saw Jesus coming in the front with a group of people following Him. The angels were moving along the two sides of the procession. We all stood up, turned to the back and started praising Jesus. When Jesus entered the chapel, He

turned to the two sides, extended His hands and blessed the audience. When He came nearer to us, we all stood in a group and He extended His hand over us. Though actually He couldn’t touch all our heads at one instant, the wonder of wonders was that, we all felt His hand over our heads and we experienced a thrill of ecstasy passing through us. Then He went to the children section and blessed them all. Then He climbed the stage and was seated there. The choir, along with the audience sang a song of praise. It was a blessing service. Afterwards children started going up to meet Jesus. Very small children stood near Him, leaving the flowers they carried, at His feet. Jesus blessed them all. Bigger children knelt before Him and received His blessings. Then the youths and adults went in groups. Then we also went and knelt before Him. As before, all of us felt the touch of His hand over our heads at the same instant. Amma, we felt so happy to go near Jesus to get His blessings. When the blessing ceremony was over, children went in the front, raising their hands joyfully shouting praises. Jesus went next. The choir and the adults followed the procession in between the angels. We also joined the adults. As the procession reached the lake, we all were standing around Jesus. Suddenly Jesus along with his angels started ascending. It was a marvellous sight to see them going above those green trees of the wood. We all shouted praises for a long time and then started dispersing. We were told that the children came from different places around that colony, with their caretakers. Many of them sailed back home by boats. We saw very beautiful green marble stones at the bed of the lake and our girls collected a load of them. Then we sailed and walked back home. I am going down amma dear. Bye Amma! “We shall stand before the king, with the angels we shall sing, Glory, glory to our king.”

CHAPTER 40

VISITING AN INFORMATION CENTRE FOR TRAVEL - LOVERS AND A PICNIC SPOT Date: 26th March 2005 Time: 10.40 P.M. “The Lord shall preserve thy going out and thy coming in from this time forth and even for ever more.” Ps. 121:8 DAVID : Amma, we came home just now after a wonderful trip to the sea. We took our usual route and reached the sea. From there we turned left and passed the captains colony at the beach. After some distance, we saw a beautiful palm grove at the beach and at that place we turned at right angles to the shore line and sailed towards deep waters. After a long distance, we came to a region where the sea was studded with beautiful small islands on our left and right. Each one had some unique characteristic feature, and a unique charm. Some islands had tall flowering trees. The spectacular beauty was that each island was decked with flowers of the same colour. We were captured by the beauty of different islands in different colours. Some had palm trees. Some had different coloured marble rocks and wild flowers and ferns embroidered the slopes, spangled with the spray of springs. Some had beautiful cascades and the streams were flowing down the cliffs and so on. We caught glimpses of a few mansions deep within those islands. We passed them all and sailed straight and saw a very beautiful city in a rectangular island. The city was surrounded by walls built with beautiful pink marble stones edged with gold. At the middle of one longer side, there was a grand golden gate. Long marble steps rose form the sea to the gate. We got down there and stepped into the island. Five main roads were running across the island and many cross roads divided the area into many sections with a net work of pathways within each one. In each section, there was a very beautiful mansion surrounded by different types of gardens. We walked straight and reached an auditorium. Within its campus, there were four information centres, situated at its four corners. We went into one of them. It was like a conference hall with a large number of maps and guide books. People who were there warmly welcomed us and we were seated. They gave us some information about that area. PEOPLE : The residents of this city are travel lovers. They go for long tours with the help of maps and guide books. After they return, they used to have conferences and get togethers in the auditorium, where they used to discuss their tours. Some used to take notes. Among these people there

are writers too, who used to write about the places they visited and the people they met there. JOHN : I am also working in an information centre and our group can be called as a small singing youth group, who visits many places in Heaven. We have visited kings and also people of different walks of life, who came from different parts of the world. Our choir director David is a medical student from India. He conveys Heaven’s messages to his mother, who writes a book. For that reason. Jesus gives us directions to go to different types of places and people. DAVID : Amma, those people were happy to listen to John and told us that we almost belonged to those touring groups. For that John replied that we were not going on very long tours like those in that city. PEOPLE : This place is a tourist spot as well. There are four sets of islands on the four sides of this central island. They are called I, II, III, and IV. The islands through which you came, is named as I. As you start from this city, the islands at right in each set are named as R1,R2,R3, etc and those on the left are named as L1, L2, L3,etc. Visitors, mainly groups of children and youth used to come here to visit these islands which have places of enjoyment like animal sanctuary, bird sanctuary, sports and games facilities, music halls, falls etc. DAVID : Then they showed us a map, indicating all those islands and what was the special feature of each one. We looked at that map and found that IIIR4 was an island, full of marble hills, cascades and precious stones. So we decided to go to that island. They asked us to visit the huge two storey auditorium. We thanked them and went there. It was an immense building parallel to the sea. There was a huge gate on the sea side, through which sea entered into the portico. There was a house boat with one cabin near the portico. We got into that boat and started our journey. There were many beautiful house boats with cabins, floating on the sea. All of us were cramped into two long seats in front of the cabin. Amma, my younger friends just squeezed me from two sides. Finally we reached III R4 island. It was surrounded by small hills of different coloured marble rocks. We climbed up through a winding path way and reached the top of one of the hills. Amma, the scenery was just fantastic. There was a central pool of transparent golden water. Water was gushing out from all the hills carrying numerous varieties of precious stones of all lovely hues. We all jumped into the pool with great joy and the whole island was filled with our laughter and shouts of joy, which echoed in the air. From some hills, water was gushing out from the top like a fountain and in some others water was gushing out from the slope through a single opening and in some others water was gushing from a long line of clefts, carrying the precious stones along with them. From the pool, water was slowly moving and pouring into the sea, carrying some of the precious stones into the sea. We arranged a game with the collection of gems. Every one was assigned a particular shape, like sphere, cone, bun, flat, cylinder and so on. They must collect different shades of that particular

shape and finally we would count to know who collected more. John, as usual was a dreamer boy. Usually I used to collect with great interest. But this time, I was more interested in speculating, how the gushing water was carrying the gems. I used to love to float on the slow moving water. Everyone was engaged in the game with great enthusiasm. Finally we got into the cabin-boat, reached our own boat and sailed back home. On our way, my friends started counting the number. Frank, the great sports man came first. Then the ranks were taken by our teenagers. Amma, do you know who came last? Our dreamer boy John and I got the position just before him. My teenaged friends were calling me “Lazy boy David.” Any way we all had a wonderful time. What a glorious and joyful life amma! Then our teenagers took mine from my pocket. They mixed all our collections and re-distributed them so that everyone got different varieties. Then we sailed back home brimming with joy. Amma, I must go to my medical study centre. Before that I must see ammamma and grandma. So I am not going to the lawn near our museum now. Bye amma dear! “There’s a beautiful land on High, I shall enter it by and by; There with friends hand in hand, I shall walk on the strand, In that beautiful land on high.” - James Nicholson CHAPTER 41

WORSHIP SERVICE IN WHICH JESUS SPOKE ABOUT HIS SECOND COMING Date: 30th March 2005 Time: 10.45 P.M. “Then will appear the sign of the son of man in Heaven, and then all the tribes of the earth will mourn and they will see the son of man coming on the clouds of Heaven with power and great glory! Mat. 24:30 DAVID : Amma, we attended a wonderful worship service and came home just now. Many of our adult members also attended that service. We walked along the main road towards the right of our mansions, turned on the left side road and reached the river. From there we sailed towards the right. Among familiar sites, we saw a broad golden marble road on our right starting from the river bank and going into the interior. We left our boat there and walked along that road. On both sides, we saw very very beautiful well-planned flower gardens and lovely mansions deep within each garden. As we were walking slowly we enjoyed the distinctive charm of that place. Then we reached an immense plain ground, where stood a very grand cathedral built by the same golden coloured marble stones, edged with gold.

It had many tall golden towers. The cathedral was encircled by a huge ground, laid with golden marble tiles. That ground was surrounded by flower gardens of exquisite beauty. Three more pathways emerged from the other three directions. On both sides of those pathways also there were elegant mansions surrounded by lovely gardens. We went around the cathedral and reached the back. While we were standing there, a choir of about 100 members, in their uniform, was walking towards the cathedral along the long straight road singing beautifully. Their choir director was walking in the front at one end. Behind them we saw groups and groups of people coming towards the cathedral. The choir went in through a door at one side at the back. When we went in, the cathedral was almost full and the choir was sitting at the left wing and we sat near the right wing. Suddenly we heard the sound of trumpets above the cathedral. Soon a large host of angels alighted on the stage, still playing their trumpets. Again we heard a great sound of trumpets over head and soon Jesus descended, surrounded by angels with trumpets on the three sides except in the front. We all stood up, raised our hands and praised Jesus. Amma, the mighty strains of the trumpets filled the cathedral with magnificence. At that time we were reminded of the future and anticipated the coming of the Lord to the earth. The choir started singing the wonderful song. “Mine eyes have seen the glory of the coming of the Lord.” and the audience joined the choir and the whole cathedral rang with our triumphant song. Amma, it was a marvellous experiences - that wonderful song, the mighty sound of the trumpet and the glorious appearance of our Saviour. It took a long time for the joyful sound to cease. We were overwhelmed by thinking of that awesome event. Then Jesus gave a wonderful message. JESUS: You caught a glimpse of the magnificent scene, when I will be descending above the earth according to the will of My Father. Now I want to tell you the feelings of different groups and persons on that wonderful event. I will tell you about My Father. First He created the Heaven and the earth. He created man in His own image without any sin. Then sin entered the world. Secondly He sent His only Son to the earth as Saviour to save the human race from sin and eternal death. That was the second main event of My Father. The third important event will take place, when He will send Me again to earth to collect all My children from there. The time is known only to My Father. If there is a delay, that is due to the great love of My Father for the souls. He wishes that the good news should spread all over the world so that more souls can be saved from that eternal death. Next I must say a few words about Myself. My first event was My entry into the world, My life there and finally My death on the cross and by My resurrection from death, I conquered death, to save the human race from eternal death and take them Home to Heaven. My next important event will be My entry again into the world to collect My children from there. Like My Father I too want to wait a little longer so that the message of Gospel can spread more, to win more souls to Heaven.

Next what about the angels of Heaven? They are just eagerly waiting for the great event to take place. They are waiting to receive orders from My Father to get ready for that awesome event. What about you all? You must be waiting to go with Me to earth to receive a new gloified body like that of Mine. Within a moment you will join all your loved ones, who are saved and who are eagerly waiting for the event to take place. Now let us think about the people on the earth. All My children who accepted the great salvation provided by Me and accepted Me as their Saviour, are eagerly waiting for the event. They may be wondering why the Lord’s coming is delayed? At the same time the name -sake Christians who know about Me, but who do not believe in My salvation and My second coming will get a shock of their life when they see Me and the angels on the cloud. All others who do not accept Me as the Saviour will cry in agony without knowing what is happening. Anyway let us all wait for that awesome event, the time of which is known only to My Father. DAVID : Amma, it was a wonderful message. Once again the angels blew their trumpets, the choir sang the same song and our beloved Jesus gracefully ascended in grandeur along with His angels. Then the crowd dispersed. We could see all the races of the world among them. Afterwards we came home singing joyfully that song “Mine eyes have seen the glory of the coming of the Lord!! Now I am going down to our museum site where people would be discussing the message of Jesus. Bye amma dear! “Mine eyes have seen the glory of the coming of the Lord” He is trampling out the vintage where the grapes of wrath are stored He hath loosed the fateful lightening of His terrible swift sword Our God is marching on." - Julia ward Howe

CHAPTER 42

VISITING HILL TRIBES ON A MOUNTAIN TOP Date: 1st April 2005 Time: 10.45 P.M. “.... let the inhabitants of the rock sing, let them shout from the top of the mountains. Let them give glory unto the Lord and declare His praise in the islands”. Is. 42:11,12 DAVID : Amma, we have visited a colony in a beautiful mountain. We walked along the main road towards the right of our mansions turned on the left side road, reached the river and sailed towards the left. We sailed steadily forward without turning in any of the branches of the river for a very long time. Finally we came to a point, where there was a branch on the left through a very dense forest, and we entered that. From both sides, the branches of the flowering trees were drooping over the river forming a beautiful arch overhead. The spectacular feature of the place was that, there were creepers all over the branches and long chains of flowers of different colours were hanging down from the branches, which gave an added charm to the whole place. We were also entertained by the beautiful music of hundreds of birds perching on the branches of those trees. It was a delightful journey. Finally, the river touched a mountain, which was also completely covered with such beautiful flowering trees with creepers. From the elevation only we assessed that it was a mountain. After touching the mountain, the river turned towards the right and was flowing around half of the mountain and then continued its straight course. After a short distance, we saw a flight of broad golden steps rising from the river and going up into the forest on the mountain slope. To our surprise, we saw a group of children, youth and adults with some kind of drums sitting over the steps and playing their drums. We could see all the races of the world among them, but most of them looked brown. As soon as they saw us, they stood up, received us warmly and led us through the road climbing up the mountain. They were playing their drums as well. There also chains of creepers were hanging over head with very beautiful blossoms of different colours. Since they were beating their drums, we couldn’t talk with them. The mansions were not visible much. In one or two places, we caught glimpes of very beautiful golden mansions within the thick foliage of the forest, on the slope of the mountain. The roofs were covered with creepers that were full of flowers and those creepers were hanging from the roof covering almost the

four sides of the mansions. So we couldn’t make out the structures of the mansions. While we were walking up, more and more of children and adults joined us and when we reached the top, a huge crowd was behind us. The summit was flat with a vast area, so that, there was a huge chapel at the centre surrounded by a row of very beautiful mansions. Since there was some clearance on the top, we were able to see the mansions more clearly. Those golden mansions were also ornamented by those lovely creeper hangings of flowers. Another interesting thing happened in that place. Children, especially boys and youth, instead of walking along the path way, were climbing through the trees to reach the top as a short cut route. Amma, it was a fascinating sight to see them jumping from the branches of the trees all around the chapel to join us. Then we all went into the chapel, which was surrounded by lily plants laden with lovely lily flowers of different colours. The chapel was a slope roofed building, open on all sides. There were no seats. We were really impressed by the luxury of the flooring and walls. They were laid by golden tiles edged with different coloured precious stones. It looked smooth and lustrous. The stage was also laid with those luxurious tiles. A man who seemed to be a leader invited us to be seated over the stage. Amma, it was so pleasant to sit on the golden tiles so smooth and shiny. At the other side, the drummer boys were seated. By that time the chapel was full. The leader then explained about their colony. He was talking in his own language, which we could understand in a known language. LEADER : We all belong to mountain tribes from all over the world. Most of us are from south India and north eastern India and from other places of the world. We were very poor while on the earth. Now you see what our beloved Jesus has given us! Such beautiful, luxurious and rich mansions and chapel. White Missionaries came first and told us about Jesus. They uplifted us socially and economically. They taught our children to read and write. They also used to give us medical aid. Very rarely a doctor used to visit us. Then the native Missionaries also used to visit us from nearby towns and cities. Like that we accepted Jesus as our personal Saviour and now we are here in this beautiful mountain. We like our mansions to be over a mountain amidst the forest, since we were used to such surrounding. We are very very happy here. Jesus used to visit us in this chapel. Members of our missionary groups also come here often. DAVID : Amma, do you see the love of Jesus? He gave such beautiful rich mansions to such very poor people of the earth. Then John introduced each and every one of us. He introduced me as a south Indian doctor and they were very pleased to know about me. While they were talking, I could recognise a few words similar to Tamil. So I guessed that they were talking in one of the sister languages of Tamil. First they sang a few songs with their drums. They were really good. Then we sang some choruses. For that the boys played their drums and the time of the rhythm was accurate.

After the service, they took us to one of their mansions. They were making small table mats of different types. They cut pieces of thick cloth, made some network stitching like lace, along the edges with golden thread and at the ends they tied precious stones having holes. The golden thread went through the hole and they looked very very beautiful. They asked us to take as many as we wanted. I took a few and our girls collected many as usual. The ladies demonstrated how they were making them. They said that they used to leave their product in shopping complexes. They packed the gifts in bundles and children carried them for us till we reached our boat. As we were walking on the road, people brought us bundles of presents. The same band went before us and we bid them a fond farewell and reached home. Bye amma dear! “I stand on the mountain of blessing at last, No cloud in the Heavens a shadow to cast; His smile is upon me the valley is past.” - Chas H. Gabriel CHAPTER 43

WORSHIP SERVICE WHERE JESUS DESCENDED IN A SWIRLING FIRE Date: 5th April 2005 Time: 10.45 P.M. “The Lord spoke with you face to face at the mountain out of the midst of the fire”. Deuter 5:4 DAVID : Amma, we attended a wonderful worship service. We sailed towards the left of our mansions in the river touching our rear gardens, crossed the lake and again sailed in the next river. A branch on the left would lead us to the sea. We didn’t turn in it, but kept on sailing farther. After a short distance we got down near a very broad, white marble road on the left side, leading into a thick wood of tall trees and also flowering trees. We walked straight, enjoying the melodious music of hundreds of birds. Amma, Heaven is a special place for flowers and birds. Then we reached a great square plain ground where stood a very beautiful chapel, made of white marble. From the chapel we could see three more main roads going in the other three directions and we saw people coming from those directions. Since we could see people moving everywhere, we understood that there was a net work of path ways. Even that was a marvellous sight. While we were standing there, two ladies came and they gave details about the colony around that chapel. LADIES : This colony, enclosed by water on all four sides is called wood land island. At the back of the chapel, far from it, is the sea. Near the sea, are mansions of people who love the sea view. Next to it is a huge sports

centre with many play grounds. (Later on Frank told us that he used to visit that play ground and he used to go through the river in which we used to go to reach the sea.) On the other three sides, there are rivers. Near the river in the front there are mansions of bird watchers and bird lovers. Near the other two rivers are mansions of animal lovers and they live there with pet animals. For worship service, they all used to gather in this chapel. People from nearby colonies also attend worship services here. DAVID : Soon the ground around the chapel was filled with people. Then a wonderful spectacular thing happened. We saw balls and balls of fire descending down into the woods from the sky and from them groups and groups of angels emerged, descended and drifted into the chapel. It was a glorious sight. Then we all went in. A choir was standing at the left and an orchestra on the right and they were giving items alternately or together. Their performance was beautiful. The angels were standing at the back of the stage. Then suddenly from the top of the high roof, came down a huge ball of swirling fire and it was extended downwards as a cone. Jesus and angels emerged from the fire and descended on the stage. Amma, we were thrilled to see that marvellous and awesome sight. Then we raised our hands, shouted praises to Jesus at our top most voices. Afterwards we sang a praising song. Then Jesus gave a wonderful message. JESUS : You saw Me coming out of fire. In the Bible you read many incidents in which fire is mentioned. Fire is the symbol of God’s mighty power. God spoke to Moses from fire, symbolizing what mighty things the Lord could do to deliver His children from bondage. So also when the Lord descended over mount Sinai, (ex. 19:18) the mountain was wrapped in smoke, because the Lord descended upon it in fire. Elijah was taken unto Heaven in a chariot of fire and horses of fire. (2king 2:11) So also during the time of Elisha, when he prayed, the Lord opened the eyes of the young man and he saw the mountain full of horses and chariots of fire round about Elisha. (2king 6:17) They all represent the power of God. At Mount Carmel, the lord answered the prayer of Elijah and fire of the Lord fell and consumed the burnt offering, the wood, stones and licked the water. (1king 18:38) Like that whenever the Lord sent fire, it meant great power. On the day of Pentecost also the Lord sent the Holy Spirit in the form of tongues as of fire (Act 2:3) As I often tell you, there is spiritual growth in Heaven and you must realize the great power of the Lord symbolized by fire on the earth when He did powerful things. To My children on the earth, this message should be a great comfort and strength, since they have a great Father of glory and power represented by fire. DAVID : As soon as Jesus finished His marvellous message, we all felt the power of Jesus descending over us and amma you must hear the immense volume of the shouts of joy and praises we made. At the same time Jesus and angels ascended up in a swirling ball of fire. We were all shouting praises for a very long time, while the choir and orchestra were singing and

playing their instruments. That was something unusual. Usually we used to disperse as soon as the ascension of Jesus takes place. After a long time, we returned home singing all the way long. Amma, now I am going down to our museum site. Already my friends would have explained everything to the members of our colony. In our place, there are some people who always attend a worship service one after the other. Those people would have come for this service also. Amma, be cheerful since a mighty Father with the power like fire is with you. He can do anything to His children. Please tell this to periamma also. Bye amma dear! “Descend, O Flame of sacred fire; Now may we feel Thy quick' ning power; To purest love each heart inspire, And keep us in each trying hour.” - F.J. Crosby

CHAPTER 44

RECREATION CENTRE AROUND A BLUE LAKE AND OVER MOUNTAINS Date: 7th April 2005 Time: 10.45 P.M. “My people will abide in a peaceful habitation, in secure dwellings, and in quiet resting places.” Is. 32:18 DAVID : Amma, we had a wonderful trip and came home just now. We sailed towards the left of our mansions in the river touching our rear gardens. We crossed the lake and entered the next river and sailed farther. After passing the left side branch which led one to the sea, we came near a right side branch and turned in it. After some distance it flowed into an immense and beautiful lake surrounded by mountains. Since the bed of the lake contained ink blue marble rocks, the lake looked just beautiful with blue water. It reminded me of our deep blue sea at Puthalam beach. On its beautiful surface were floating a large number of boats of various sizes and various colours. Around the lake over the mountain slope, we could see mansions at different levels set in surroundings of natural beauty - flowering trees, bushes of flowers and meadows carpeted with wild flowers. The special beauty of that place was the enormous number of water springs here and there starting from clusters of white marble rocks and flowing down as thin streams to join the lake. We sailed along the left side of the lake and after some distance saw very broad golden steps leading straight to the top of the mountain from the lake. We went up through those steps enjoying the beautiful sights on both sides. When we reached the top, the panoramic view around that mountain was just fantastic. There was a net work of such beautiful lakes surrounded by mountains around that area. On the summit of that mountain, a broad road, laid with white marble tiles edged with

gold, was going around along the centre. On both sides of the road were many cabin like cottages within very beautiful different types of gardens with a large number of water springs. We turned right and walked along the road. In many of those cabins and in the gardens, we saw a large number of children playing in the water springs which formed small pools or were flowing as streams. We passed all those cabins and after some distance the atmosphere became very calm and serene with the absence of children’s voices. In one of those cabin garden we saw a middle aged white lady. The garden was filled with different types of rose flowers. It was looking very very beautiful. She seemed to be a friendly person. As soon as she saw us, she smiled at us and greeted us warmly and invited us to her cabin. She took us around her garden to the back portico which touched the very edge of the mountain which was so steep and deep. Many seats were arranged there, over looking the beautiful mountain slope, mansions, water springs and the blue lake. She gave some information about that colony. LADY : All these cabins on the mountain top are guest cabins. Any body can come and stay here. Certain cabins near the steps are reserved for children. We can always hear their joyful sound near those cabins. In this area people like me live in a calm and peaceful atmosphere. I am a music composer. I write songs also. Like me, many poets, writers ,missionaries and many others who want to do their job in perfect peace come to these cabins, while their own mansions are either around this lake or in some other part of Heaven. You can see my home at the slope of this mountain (she pointed her mansion to us.) I was a very sick person while on the earth. I suffered much physically. My hobby on the earth was composing music and writing songs. I used to teach music to children and I used to play many musical instruments also. Now I continue my hobby here in Heaven with great happiness since I am free from my pain and sickness. I never got married. My parents live in their own mansion next to mine. They were very poor while on the earth. Now, see, Jesus gave them a beautiful rich mansion in this lovely place. I used to visit my parents often. Otherwise I spend my time here. Now I write songs praising my saviour and also songs describing the wondrous beauty and riches of Heaven and compose music to these songs. DAVID : She then went into her one - room cabin and brought a violin. We asked her to play. She played the tune of “What a friend we have in Jesus.” in her violin so beautifully closing her eyes. She opened her eyes suddenly and asked us “Do you sing?” We said, “Yes”, got a guitar from her and stood up. I asked my friends to sing the song “What a friend we have in Jesus”, softly with four parts with the soft accompaniment of the guitar. The soft strains of our song mingled with the melody of the flowing streams nearby, gave a marvellous effect. As soon as we finished, she just rushed to us and hugged me tightly and kissed me repeatedly. She did that to each and everyone of our group. Amma, we were really touched by her great love and appreciation. She must be a very great lover of music. Then she asked us to sing many of her favourite songs including “Silent night Holy night.” We also asked her to play a few more songs which she did beautifully and we appreciated her. After that music session, she went into her cabin and brought a tray full of new type of fruits. They looked like our oranges, but with very soft skin and tasted like our ripe mango fruit. In

the mean time she went to her garden and cut about 25 different kinds of rose flowers. She also brought golden clips and clipped one rose in our coat pocket. Amma, it looks really grand. Actually she wanted us to stay there in the nearby empty cabins for a longer period. When we told her about our different professions, she asked us to go there again. She asked about us individually and when I told her my name, she said, “Oh, David! my younger brother's name is also David. He is in Heaven and he is also a great lover of music.” She took us within her cabin which was very beautiful with glass like transparent windows. Then we walked into her garden. Again she kissed each and everyone of us so fondly and she bid us a fond farewell. Amma, we were really touched by her love and then we glided down through those golden steps and came down to the lake. There we met a group of youth just stepping down from a boat. YOUTH : This place is an interesting spot for youth and sports loving adults. It is a fine and suitable area to play different types of sports with boats, since there is a net work of lakes and rivers. For example one group of say ten youths in ten small one seater boats of a particular colour hide at different places in the vast net work of rivers which are flowing through dense forests, bushes and drooping branches of trees. Another group of ten in ten boats of another colour will try to find their hiding places. It is similar to the game ‘hide and seek.’ There are many thrilling games like this. DAVID : Then we thanked them and sailed back home. Our friends want to go there again to join in the boat games. Now I am going down. I just said a few words to ammamma, before coming to my room. Now I am going to explain every thing to her. Bye amma dear! “Sweetly they are singing, Hear the echo ringing, In the land of beauty, Blessed land of song.” - F.J. Crosby

CONDUCTING A CHILDREN’S CAMP CHAPTER 45 VISITING A CHILDREN CAMP FOR THE FIRST TIME Date: 9th April 2005 Time: 10.45 P.M. “Verily I say unto you, whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he shall not enter there in”. Mark 10:15 DAVID : Amma, just now we got home after visiting a wonderful place, a children’s camp site. We sailed along the river at the back of our mansions towards the right of our colony for a long time, passing all the familiar spots. Then we saw a place on the right which was a thick wood-land completely covered with rows and rows of palm trees. The leaves were green and very long and covered most of the trees, so that the whole area was concealed by

those palm trees. We caught glimpses of small portions of the buildings here and there amidst the thick foliage of the trees. At the right edge of this place there was a branch on the right side of the river and we turned in it and sailed looking at the picturesque palm wood at our left. We sailed on and on and reached the sea. The palm wood extended upto the sea. At sea we turned left and as we reached the end of the palm wood we saw another river joining the sea and so we turned in it and sailed backwards. The dense palm wood was broken by many cross-rivers flowing parallel to the sea and joining the two parallel rivers on the fringes of the palm wood island. That island was surrounded by the sea, the main river on the opposite side of the sea and the other rivers on the other two sides. We turned in one of the cross rivers at our left and thus arrived within the palm wood island. There we saw small bridges across those cross rivers and a network of pathways. Suddenly we heard the ringing of a bell similar to that of a church bell on our right. So we stepped down from our boat and walked along a road towards the sound of the bell, till we came across an immense plain ground, surrounded by palm trees, on which stood a very huge auditorium at the centre. We saw hundreds of children running towards the auditorium from all directions. Even that was a beautiful sight. We entered the veranda on the right side of the auditorium, which had long glass like transparent windows with a large number of small seats arranged in galleries encircled by balconies on three sides and a very huge stage in the front. We met a group of youth sitting on the extreme end of the veranda and they were discussing something. As soon as they saw us, they welcomed us warmly and they gave some information about that place. YOUTH : This is a very large camp centre for nearly one thousand children. There are one hundred teachers who were Sunday school teachers or persons involved in child ministry while they were on the earth. For this camp, large number of children are sent from children’s homes or from different colonies. They are taught scripture and different types of art like music, dance and different kinds of mass drill. We also used to get invitations from different colonies around this area. We used to take these children there to entertain the people in those colonies. Our children used to enjoy such trips immensely and the people of the host colonies also enjoy these children’s programmes. All the teachers and the children live in these huge mansions hidden within the palm trees. DAVID : Then they took us inside and we were seated on one side of the auditorium. There was an immense crowd of children within. To our great surprise, we saw a band of thirty to thirty five members at one corner of the stage. They were playing beautiful marching tunes for the mass drill of nearly one hundred children on the stage with lovely uniforms. The children were in beautiful long dresses with golden head bands and golden belts. Some of the teachers were directing them. When the band played dancing tunes, the children danced gracefully. Amma, it was a charming sight, since they were doing it uniformly in perfect harmony with the band, and it was superb. Children in different age groups were in different uniforms and their

performance was marvellous. After a long time, that practice came to an end and the children streamed out of the hall, shouting in great joy. Then the teachers invited us to the stage and introduced us to the members of the band. It was almost like ours with drums, violins, guitars, pipe instruments etc. John told them that we also had a similar band. Immediately they asked us to play. So I was playing drums and my friends took other instruments. First we played the marching tune. “Onward Christian soldiers” and also other marching tunes and dancing tunes. They shouted in great appreciation and requested us to join their group immediately, since they were very badly in need of another band. YOUTH : We had been requesting Jesus to send us another band. We are sure that Jesus sent your group to this place in answer to our request. We used to get a large number of invitations, but we are not able to accept all of them due to the shortage of a band. We have enough children and they can go in two groups to two different places, if we can have another musical band. DAVID : We discussed among ourselves and we decided to ask the permission of Jesus. We told them that we would gladly join them and remain till the end of the camp, if Jesus would give us permission. We had a long chat with them. One of them said, “When youths leave the earth, parents and friends are terribly shocked especially if they are highly talented and saved. But see here in Heaven Jesus needs a large number of such youth, for His work. It is like recruiting the best workers from a firm for a foreign country for special assignments there. Only after we come here we realize the truth and the plans of Jesus. We are such an example -a very large group of youth for Jesus". Amma, how true it is! Then they took us to a mansion which was a two storey building. In the ground floor, there was a large bed room with small beds for the children and a large music room. The first floor contained a number of rooms for the teachers. Then they took us to a store house near one of the rivers. All along the way, we saw the children playing in water and groups and groups of children going in boats. We were told that the children enjoyed immensely such boat rides along the rivers and sea, surrounding that palm island. From the store house, they gave us many baskets containing fruits, toys for children and other presents which they received from the colonies they visited. Then they came upto our boat, carrying our baskets. They bid us a fond farewell asking us to bring our children as well. We promised to join them immediately after getting the permission of Jesus. On our way back home we planned for our trip. We decided to take our children from our colony. We would ask Steve to go with us and that would give us more joy and we could all stay in one mansion with the children. Our younger friends were jubilant. Amma, now I must go to Steve’s mansion to meet him and I must go to my medical study centre to inform them about this. I must tell everything to ammamma and Palliyadi grandma. Soon we will get news from John to confirm our trip. Bye amma dear!

“I’ll be a sun beam for Jesus, I can if I but try; Serving Him moment by moment Then live with him on high A sun beam, A sun beam Jesus wants me for a sun beam A sun beam, a sun beam I’ll be a sunbeam for Him” - Nellie Talbot

CHAPTER 46

THE FIRST WORSHIP SERVICE, AFTER JOINING THE CHILDREN CAMP Date: 11th April 2005 Time: 10.45 P.M. “I will praise thee O lord among the people and I will sing praises unto thee among the nations”. Ps. 108:3 DAVID : Amma, just now we came to our mansion in the palm wood island near the sea after taking part in a worship service. As I told you, we were invited to join the children camp in the palm wood island. John sent word that Jesus gave us permission to go and it was according to His plan only. We made preparations to stay there the entire period of the children camp. The children of our colony were informed about the plan and they were jubilant, so also our own group members. I met Steve and he promised to accompany us and that gave me added joy. Then I made a quick visit to our medical study centre and gave the news of my absence in the information centre. I told the doctors whom I met about my proposed trip and duty as a musical band member. As soon as I came back, we all left for the island. We took all our musical instruments and our children took baskets full of their toys. I said “Bye bye” to ammamma and Palliyadi grandma who told me that she would miss Mamu, since he used to go to her often. As we walked along our road, adults waved to us from their houses and bid us a fond farewell. We then sailed in two boats and arrived at the palm wood island. At the first right branch river, near the sea, we were received by a group of youth and they took us to a very big beautiful mansion near the sea, on the left side corner of the island. There are sixteen rooms on the first floor, surrounding a large music hall. The whole first floor has a wide balcony, encircling all the sixteen rooms, which open into the balcony and also into the central music hall. Amma, my room is at a place overlooking the sea in the front and the river at a side. John and I are staying in that room. About thirty five children in the age group of three to twelve came with us from our colony. They all just threw their baskets with toys on the veranda in the ground floor and jumped into the sea with joyful shouts. There is a large bed

room at the ground floor and a multipurpose hall at the back, which can be used as a dining hall and a play room. Our hosts told us to get ready to go to the worship service, as soon as the bell rang from the auditorium. So, when we heard the bell, all of us got ready took our musical instruments and walked with our children to the branch river. There we were divided into two groups. About five hundred children, with half of the youth came with us. The rest were going to some other place. We sailed in many boats and went on board a very beautiful small ship which had many cabins in the first floor. There was a huge open deck with a large number of seats. All of us went there and occupied those seats. We enjoyed the smooth sailing of the ship. From a distance we saw an island full of palm trees. Those palm trees were slightly different from the ones in our palm wood island. We landed near a broad road, walked straight and reached a cross shaped chapel which stood in great splendour at the centre of that island. It was a long procession of children. People from nearby islands were also landing there by boats and came to the chapel. There was a choir at the left wing and our band members were seated at the right wing. Almost half of the chapel was filled with the children. The choir was singing beautifully. We were arranging our musical instruments to get ready for the programme. While we were busy with our arrangement, there was a great shout of joy from the children and to our immense surprise Jesus, with a large host of angels was already on the stage. Then the whole audience with the choir sang a praising song. Next came the programme by the groups of children. In each group, there were about one hundred children and they were in a beautiful uniform. We played marching tunes and some kind of dancing tunes. Many groups of children were doing different types of drills and dances in perfect harmony with our band. Jesus was smiling at them and He was enjoying the programme. After that Jesus gave a short and sweet message. JESUS : I love children. There are millions and millions of children in Heaven. For the sake of these children, I called Home many youths who were involved in child ministry on the earth and now they are doing that in Heaven. I appreciate those youths who are conducting a camp for children nearby. I do appreciate the band who played the music and who joined the camp recently. Music and dances are different forms of worshipping the Lord. For example My servant David praised the Lord by his psalms and he danced praising the Lord in front of his country men, because he loved the Lord so much. I bless the children and youth who are involved in child ministry. DAVID : As soon as Jesus finished His message immediately the angels sang a song and all of them left the chapel in an instant. Then all of us praised Jesus along with the children and sailed back home. Our children are now inside the sea and the river. Our next programme may be a music practice at the auditorium. Before that children will go and eat what they want from the dining hall. My younger friends promised to bring some fruits

for me to my room. They are such sweet and affectionate friends amma. We will have our own music practice at the central music hall in the first floor. Bye amma! “Where the saints of all ages in harmony meet, Their saviour and brethren transported to greet While the anthems of rapture unceasing roll And the smile of the Lord is the feast of the soul”. - W.A. Muhlenberg CHAPTER 47

CHILDREN ENTERTAINING VILLAGERS Date: 13th April 2005 Time: 10.45 P.M. “Both young men and maidens, old men and children; Let them praise the name of the Lord: for His name alone is excellent : His glory is above the earth and Heaven.” Ps. 148:12,13 DAVID : Amma, just now we returned home by a ship, after visiting an island of natural beauty. After coming from the worship service, we had a music practice at the auditorium along with the other band. It was a delightful time for all of us. Those groups of children were invited by ringing the bell according to their group numbers. There were about ten groups. If they wanted to call say the third group, they ring the huge bell thrice, then ring again thrice after sometime and a few more times. The children belonging to the third group will assemble for a practice. If they wanted to call all the children, the bell will keep on ringing for a long time. That is a wonderful system. We played many new band music. They gave us black notes first. After playing for a few times, there was no need to carry the notes, since those notes were recorded in our brain. Amma, when our two bands played together it was really marvellous as the beautiful notes of the melody wafted in the auditorium. We enjoyed that session immensely. As we played, the children practised some drills and dances with the help of teachers. Then we had the recreation and resting time. When it was time to embark on our trip, we heard, the bell ringing for a long time and we started walking towards the auditorium. At half way, we saw a ship, floating on a cross river on our right. This one was different from the previous one in which we sailed last time. This one had two floors. Both were open on all sides except a short golden railings, surrounding each of the entire floors. Our hosts supplied the uniform for our children - same uniform for both boys and girls. We had our own uniform with blue precious stones fixed on golden bands in our hats, belts and shoes. Our band and half of the children got into the ground floor and the other section occupied the first floor. It was really a delightful trip. We sailed straight to the sea and then we had a pleasant journey till we reached the palm grove island, where we attended a

worship service in a chapel last time. From there we turned left at right angles and sailed a long way and reached an island of natural beauty, with tall flowering trees, here and there, small hills, flowing streams, pools and mansions in the midst of such lovely scene. The ship reached a broad road at one side of the island and our group from the ground floor stepped down from the ship. Then the ship with the other group sailed to the opposite side of the island. There were two auditoriums on that island and our two groups gave items at the same time. When we walked along the road, with the children moving as a procession, a group of children, adults and youth walked from the opposite side playing some kind of drums to welcome us. After we exchanged greetings, they turned back and led the procession to the auditorium. The building was in oval shape with a huge stage. Our band went straight to the stage, while our children occupied the front seats. Soon the auditorium was filled with people of all races of the world. One person, who seemed to be their leader came to the stage and welcomed us on behalf of the people of the island. LEADER : The people in this island have come from villages in different parts of the earth. Most of us were farmers or did some odd jobs in the world. In Heaven Jesus has given us beautiful mansions in this lovely island of natural beauty. During working time we used to go to our respective places where we do ornamental works, carpentry, building work, marble tile making. This is our recreation time and so we invited you all for entertaining us. This is a huge island having a vast area with two auditoriums. We have an immense lawn also where we used to have worship services and all the inhabitants of this island, used to attend, when Jesus comes. DAVID: Then we had several items of children’s drill and dance. Our girls also entertained the children with their funny action songs and stories. Then again they thanked us profusely and when all of us came out, a great surprise awaited us there. The front veranda was packed with gifts beautiful white baskets with handles which contained fruits and other articles and a special decorative gold box like a jewel box. There were enough baskets for all of us. They told us that the jewel box would contain some gift and they asked us to open it, while sailing back home, so that it would be a surprise. Our children and even we were just waiting to find out our gifts which were concealed. Then they all accompanied us upto the seashore, where the ship was waiting for us with the other group, who had the same kind of meeting and they also got gift packets. While sailing back home, we opened our artistic golden boxes decorated with precious stones. I got a very beautiful tie clip in gold with lovely gems fixed in a marvellous artistic manner. Different persons got different gifts. The wonderful thing was that the gift was appropriate and useful for the receiver. Many girls got brooches. Children got small toys. Finally we reached home. Some of the children ran into the sea and the river. Some went to the dining hall, where tables were laid with trays of different kinds of delicious fruits. I kept the musical instruments, which I carried in the music hall and came to my room

to talk to you. My sweet friends would bring fruits for me. Amma, I am going to rest for a while. Then we will have a music practice in our music hall in our mansion. Bye Amma! “ Far above in highest Heaven Jesus reigns, our Lord and king He His life for us has given, He did life eternal bring Sing, then, Children, sing with gladness Loud let grateful anthems ring, Jesus is the Children’s Saviour, Jesus is the Children’s king”. - W.H. Scott CHAPTER 48

BIRDS FEEDING THE CHILDREN Date: 19th April 2005 Time: 10.30 P.M. “Behold I will rain bread from Heaven for you and the people shall go out and gather a certain rate every day . . . . . “ Exodus : 16:4 DAVID : Amma, we had a marvellous experience in a wonderland and just now we reached home. The entire crowd in the children camp sailed to the main river opposite to the sea by the ship. There we sailed towards the right and after some distance entered a left side branch which ended up in an immense lake, surrounded by beautiful green forests with flowering trees as well. We sailed near the left side bank of the lake. There were three main roads leading into the woods. We stepped down from our ship near the central road and the whole gang walked along that road through that lovely green woods. Then we reached a place where there were green lawns on both sides. Out of the lawns grew a few trees of tremendous size with a net work of long and thick drooping branches, which made a beautiful tent like canopy over the lawns. All the children were on the lawns looking above where there were hundreds of birds. Those gorgeous birds seemed to enjoy a sumptuous meal. Then a marvellous thing happened. The birds started plucking small fruits from those trees and dropped them down. Amma, just imagine the beautiful picture of hundreds of small fruits dropping down into the children crowd. Children started catching them, shouting and jumping in great joy. Smaller children were picking them from the lawn. Their dress contained a huge pocket at the central lower part. They ate some of the fruits and put the rest into their pockets. My friends and I sat on one side of the lawn. The rain of fruits was pouring down over us also. We all enjoyed the big game of catching the falling fruits. Another wonderful thing was that, whenever there was a huge shout of joy or laughter from the children, all the birds made a strange sound similar to laughter. That was not their singing

voices, since we used to hear the singing of birds often. So it seemed that the birds joined the children in their shouts of joy and laughter or it can be said that the birds were trying to imitate the laughter of children and as a result they produced that delightful sound. (In this connection I’d like to quote an article, which I read in the Hindu Paper on April 22nd 2005). JUMBO RUMBLE : It isn’t only kids playing with toy cars who make engine noises. Even elephants can do it and they can do a perfect job of mimicking the rumble of trucks on an African high way, say scientists. Thus elephants join a select group of animals capable of vocal imitation that includes parrots, song birds and dolphins and of course humans. Zoologist Joyce Poole first noticed some rather un elephantine noises emanating from a group of semi-wild orphaned elephants at Tsavo National Park, Kenya. She tracked the sound to a 10-year-Old female, Mlaika. (elephant) Poole suspects Mlaika began to mimic traffic on the busy Nairobi Mombasa high way because she got bored in her night time stockade located three km from the road. “Its a sound she heard every night after sunset as sound travels well on the Savannah, or it might be pleasing to her like humming is to us.” said Poole. (If the animals on the earth can imitate, why not those who occupy the Heavenly realm?) DAVID : The youth teachers told the children that the falling of fruits was like “manna” from Heaven provided by God, when the Israelites led by Moses, travelled from Egypt to Canaan. After a long time of enjoyment, we started walking from that place, bidding our hosts a fond farewell. Next we went to a site of pools on both sides of the road. There, we were thrilled to see the marvellous behaviour of fishes. Fishes, both small and big, in different colours were jumping up from the pool and again falling into its transparent waters. There the experience was reversed. The children stood around the pools and threw those fruits from their pockets into the pools. The fishes jumped and caught those fruits and children jumped with joy when they saw those fishes catching their fruits. We also joined them in their game. After a long time of enjoying that delightful game, we went to a place where there were two small lakes surrounded by dense forest, on either side of the road. There groups and groups of animals came from the jungle and began swimming in the lakes chasing one another. Then we beheld a spectacular sight, when most of the children jumped into the lake. The children started swimming chasing the animals or the animals were chasing the children. Other children, the youth teachers and we sat on the bank and watched that wonderful delightful game. children shouted in great joy. The whole area was filled with their joyful sound. Some times the children chased the animals, they caught hold of them and rode on their backs, within the water. What a joyful Heavenly life amma!! After a long time we returned to our palm wood island. Now I am in my room and I don’t know the next programme. Bye Amma!

“The Bible tells us of His power And wisdom all way through And ev’ry little bird and flower Are testimonies too” - John W. Petersen.

CHAPTER 49

WORSHIP SERVICE - ATTENDED ALONG WITH MARCHING CHILDREN Date: 21st April 2005 Time: 10.40 P.M. ". . . . . . out of the mouth of babes and suckling thou hast perfected praise”. Mat : 21:16 DAVID : Amma, I am talking to you from my room. We attended a wonderful worship service and just now returned to our camp in Palm wood island. This time the two groups went to two separate places. We all sailed in our usual ship, reached the sea and from there turned left and sailed near the shore line. After a short distance we saw a very beautiful golden Cathedral at the shore, surrounded by beautiful gardens and grand mansions. The other group got down at the shore to go to that place. Then the ship made a right turn to sail along the deep waters of the sea. After travelling a long distance we saw a very beautiful island with a large golden gate. The island was surrounded by a golden wall which was glittering in the golden light. We got down near the gate and walked along the broad road. On both sides we could see extremely beautiful gardens and very huge grand mansions within those gardens. From the gate, we played marching tunes like “Mine eyes have seen the glory of the coming of the Lord” , “Onward Christian soldiers". Amma you may not know the other marching tunes. The children were marching behind us beautifully. Amma, it is a great wonder to see how the children, even the very young ones march perfectly and uniformly according to the tunes and beats. You must have seen the perfect marching parades of military personels. Only they used to march perfectly and uniformly on the earth. But it is very difficult to see such uniformity among small children, when they march on the earth. But here in Heaven everything is perfect. After a long distance, we reached a junction, from where we saw a cross road and also the main road. The main road split into two branches and proceeded around a huge garden, within which stood an immense golden auditorium in imposing grandeur. At that junction we saw other marching groups of children, coming, from the two sides of the cross road. They were also marching perfectly and uniformly according to the beat of the band going in front of them. Those children were carrying very beautiful bouquets of flowers. They marched ahead of our children and they were

going around the central garden along the left side road. At that place, on both sides of the road, youths were standing with hand full of flower bouquets. Each bouquet was tied with a golden ribbon. When our children joined the long procession, they gave those bouquets to everyone of our children. It was a spectacular sight, a very long procession of children with colourful flowers in their hands. Then all of us reached that immense auditorium, which had two wings and the stage was very huge. Our band members occupied one portion of the left wing along with other musical bands. A large group of men and women, both adults and youths occupied the right wing. We learnt later that they were all missionaries who had done great ministry while they were on the earth. The main portion of the auditorium was almost full with thousands of children. Behind the children, we saw a few rows of adults, may be the parents of some of those children. Amma, our choir was the one to play and lead the music during the service. We all felt that it was a great honour bestowed on us. Suddenly we heard lovely marching tunes played with trumpets over head. Soon a large host of angels with trumpets descended on the stage and they continued playing beautiful marching tunes. Then, to our great amazement, we heard the sound of marching coming from above and our beloved Jesus descended along with another group of angels playing trumpets. We all stood up, raised our hands and praised Jesus. The children jumped with joy holding the flower-bouquets in their hands. The auditorium was like a very beautiful dancing garden. Then we played and sang the song “Mine eyes have seen the glory of the coming of the Lord.” I played the drums and also sang tenor. Most of the adults sang the song with us. When we sang the chorus “Glory glory hallelujah”, the whole children crowd joined with us and the volume was tremendous and the auditorium rang with their baby voices. Amma, can you imagine the magnificent effect of singing that super-song with thousands of children joining with us in the chorus? After that Jesus delivered a short message. JESUS : It gives Me great pleasure to see such a large group of children along with My beloved Missionaries. (He pointed His hand towards the right wing) I know each and every one of you and I know how much you suffered for Me and for spreading the Gospel. On the earth you did a great ministry among the children and the adults. My Missionaries suffered poverty, great misery and many tribulations. Now you are here with Me forever. I asked My Disciple Peter to “feed my lambs and feed my sheep” before I left the world. Obeying that command, My Missionaries did wonderful ministry and now they are continuing that command “feed my lambs” in Heaven too. I am happy to see the Missionaries and others who are involved in children ministry in Heaven and I want to thank them and honour them. DAVID : Then the wonderful divine ascension took place. We all praised Jesus who ascended amidst the marching tunes played by the angels and again we heard the marching sound, which was really surprising. The children shouted in great joy raising their hands with flowers.

Then all of us dispersed. The huge crowd of children marched back to the ship, while we played marching tunes. We collected the other group on our way. Now I am in my room and I am going to take some rest. Bye amma! “Flowers are ever springing In that Home so fair; Little children singing Praises to Jesus there How they swell the glad anthem, Ever around the bright throne! When, oh, when shall I see thee Beautiful, beautiful home?"

CHAPTER 50 VISITING A PICNIC SPOT WITH SWINGING BRIDGES Date: 27th April 2005 Time: 10.45 P.M. “.... Thy saints shall bless thee. They shall speak of the glory of thy kingdom and tell of thy power; to make known to the sons of men thy mighty deeds and the glorious splendour of thy kingdom”. Ps. 145 :10,11 DAVID : Amma, just now we returned to our camp after enjoying a wonderful picnic. Other day I couldn’t talk to you since we had a programme in our auditorium. A group of adults and children from royal families living in an island visited the camp. So we rushed to the auditorium with our musical instruments. Our children and the guests assembled there. The royal guests came there in a luxurious ship. Our band and children gave several items. Then they asked us to play a ‘waltz music’ and their children danced very gracefully according to the music. Their dresses were very very grand with lots of gold and gems. After the programme they gave presents to all our children and to us as well. The presents were kept in beautiful baskets made of white reeds, decorated with gold ribbons. A few of the royal members came to the stage to distribute the presents to us. John introduced each and every one of us and they congratulated us for our beautiful performance, shook hands and then gave us presents. As I have told you earlier, the marvellous thing was that each one of us got presents of our liking and things which we could use. I got a golden buckle decorated with precious stones. It is very beautiful. My basket contained a bunch of golden roses also decorated with gems, fixed on a stand and a few other items. Then they left us, bidding us a fond farewell. After this programme, I took a long rest before starting for our picnic spot. Amma, now let me describe our picnic. The whole gang from the camp went on board our ship and sailed along the main river towards the

right and reached a lake, shimmering in the golden light, on our right. The lake was connected to the main river by a short side branch. The lake was surrounded by very beautiful hills and valleys. The special feature of that spot was there were innumerable swinging bridges over the valleys connecting two adjacent hills. All the bridges were swinging all the time. All sets of bridges, were swinging at different speeds. The front ones were swinging slowly. Then the speed increased. The last one was swinging on either side making a half circle with tremendous speed. That place abounds in a torrent of sparkling water falls and water was splashing down into the lake, where a large number of boats with cabins were floating. The cabins had one or two floors. Many small boats were also drifting in that lovely lake. The whole place was designed for the enjoyment of children and youth. Our children were scattered all over the place. Most of them were under the falls. Amma, since I am giving you information I told my friends that I should see some of the boat cabins before flying on the swings, which my friends were eager to do. I have such wonderful friends amma that they gladly accompanied me to a few cabins, which were filled with play things toys, dolls, swings for smaller children. There were games similar to table tennis. Some cabins had sloping roofs and some had flat roofs. On the terrace of the flat roofed cabins many games were arranged for the children. We were told that in one of the hills, there were huge play grounds for many types of games and sports for youth. So Frank, Steve and a few other boys went straight to that hill. Other members of our group, after visiting the boat cabins, sailed to the foot of a hill, from where we reached the place of swinging bridges through a flight of steps. Winding roads also were going around the hills. The flight of steps led us to a broad road which ran along the slope of the hill connecting all the bridges at one end. The bridges were in constant swinging motion at different speeds. We started from the middle and finally we stepped into the last one which had the highest speed. We held our hands and held on to the railings of the bridge. The view from those bridges was fantastic. The depth was so tremendous that we would have felt frightened if it had happened on the earth. But in Heaven we felt a great thrill and we were delighted. Other groups of youth and children as well as ourselves let out great shouts of joy. We sang many choruses and our voices echoed in the valley. We spent a long time there and then came down slowly. On our way down we saw many streams and pools, all along the way on the slope of the hill. Finally we reached our ship, went to the top floor and started playing our band. The ship moved slowly around, along the bank and collected our children and youth. Then it sailed around the boat cabins to pick up the children from there. Amma, in Heaven we have a sense of timing built in our brains and so we know what to do at a particular time. So, when the ship sailed along the shore line all the children got into the ship without wasting time. Then we sailed back to our camp site with great joy. Bye amma!

“Then shout aloud, while hills around Re-echo with a joyful sound Let Christ be king! let Christ be king! To Him our praise we bring” -W.I. Southerton CHAPTER 51 WORSHIP SERVICE IN WHICH FLOWER PETALS WERE SPRINKLED OVER THE CHILDREN Date: 29th April 2005 Time: 10.45 P.M. “Let the children come to me and do not hinder them, for to such belongs the kingdom of Heaven.” Mat. 19:14 DAVID : Amma, we are returning from a wonderful worship service. We got down in the sea, in front of our mansions in the Palm wood island. We are swimming towards the island. Rather we are making buyoncy movements towards the land. All the children are also within the sea water, splashing it every where and enjoying themselves with great excitement. (David started talking after sometime) Amma, the entire crowd from Palm Wood Island went on board our ship. After travelling a long distance, our group of children and youth teachers got down from the ship in a beautiful island. The other group went to another island to participate in a programme there. The island in which we landed was small but very beautiful. The entire island was covered with an immense green lawn surrounded by one row of beautiful flowering trees. There were four main roads starting from the sea shore on the four sides of the island, leading to its centre. At the centre there was a huge round open stage. Our band played marching tunes and the children marched along one of the roads and reached the central lovely lawn. We sat at the left side of the lawn. Like us, different groups of children marched from all the sides of the island and occupied one half of the circular lawn. Suddenly to our great surprise we saw different coloured flower petals streaming down from above and falling over all of us. It was a marvellous sight. Immediately we all stood up and shouted in great joy. Soon we saw Jesus along with a large host of angels descending gloriously on the stage. Jesus was seated there while the angels occupied the other half of the lawn. Till then the flower petals similar to rose petals were falling over the whole island. Then we sang the beautiful song “All glory, laud and honour” with all our bands playing the tune. Then we, along with all the children sang a “Alleluia” chorus, specially meant for the children. Then Jesus, with a tender smile gave us a marvellous message. JESUS : I am so happy to see a large crowd of children around Me. We always welcome, greet and honour the people, whom we respect, with

flowers. We either sprinkle flowers on them or spread them on their path. That is why we sprinkled flowers over you all. I always love children and we do many things to make them happy. But I want to tell you now that you should honour and respect children. They have many many good qualities which I want all My children to possess and cherish. Their pure innocence, simple faith and forgiving nature are some of their exemplary qualities. That is why I told my disciples on the earth, “Let the children come to Me and do not hinder them, for to such belongs the kingdom of heaven.” (Mat. 19:14). So to My children on the earth, I want to convey the same message to honour and respect children. I want to thank all of you who are involved in the children ministry-the members of the band and the youths who take care of them. I bless all of you, who are assembled here. DAVID : Amma, then Jesus and the angels ascended. Once again, we had showers of flower petals. Children tried to catch them. They collected handful of the flower petals. Then we started our backward journey with our band playing marching tunes and the children marching in a long procession. The whole green lawn was decked with different coloured flower petals and it was a beautiful sight. Then we waited near the shore and the ship with the other group came, picked us up and headed directly towards our island. When we came near the entrance of the river, for a change we all jumped into the sea near the shore to float back to our island, brimming with joy and excitement. Bye amma!. “A sweet perfume Upon the breeze Is borne from ever vernal trees And flowers that never fading grow Where streams of life for ever flow”. - E. Page

CHAPTER 52 VISITING A PICNIC SPOT AND MEETING MISSIONARIES Date: 1st May 2005 Time: 10.45 P.M. “..... Simon, son of Jonas lovest thou me more than these? ...... Feed my lambs”. John 21:15.

DAVID : Amma, just now we reached the camp after enjoying a wonderful trip. Our group with children and teachers went on board the ship and reached the main river. From there we sailed towards the right. After some distance we saw a branch of the river on its left side and turned in it. The river was fenced in on both sides by two parallel roads. On our right were forests, mountains and streams. On our left we saw a well arranged beautiful wood, with rows and rows of tall flowering trees and fruit trees. The streams flowing from the mountains on the right formed another parallel stream between the road and the forest. We sailed on and on through the silent wood and we couldn’t see any habitation any where. After a long way, we saw a broad road branching from the parallel road, towards the interior of the woods, on our left. At that spot, we stepped down from the ship and started walking in the midst of that lovely woods. The scenery on both sides was just fascinating, calm and serene. We didn’t see any human habitation. After a long distance, suddenly to our great surprise, we saw a cluster of very grand mansions of immense sizes around a pond, which was at the right side of the road. At that spot two roads branched, one on the left and another on the right from the main road, which stretched still further behind the mansions. The mansions were within very beautiful flower gardens and tall flowering trees. We couldn’t see many people in the vicinity of those mansions. A few people peeped from the windows and waved to us. We walked straight in the main road. Behind those mansions was an immense green lawn with thousands of seats, facing a very huge stage at the front. We entered that lawn, kept all our musical instruments there. Our children were seated in the front rows. That place abounds in mildly flowing streams. The pond was fed by many streams and others were flowing towards unknown destination. We promised our children that they would be allowed to play in those streams later. We were received by one tall and hefty white man, who introduced himself as a missionary. He gave more details about the inmates of those mansions. MISSIONARY : In this place more than 1500 children are living in more than fifty mansions along with Missionaries, both young and old. These children belong to many great missionary foundations of the world. They have come from those mission fields, established at different parts of the world. DAVID : As we were listening to him, we heard the joyous shouts of children. A large group of children along with many youths emerged from the thick foliage of the woods. Many of them carried fruit baskets filled with fruits. The Missionary told us that the children went for their usual pleasure trip of collecting fruits near the mountain site which was at the back of their colony. The children then placed those baskets at the back portico of the ground floor of one mansion and they all assembled at the lawn. All the Missionaries occupied the seats which were arranged side wise at the two ends in the front. We were also seated with them. First the missionary on the stage conducted a praising session which was marvellous. We had never seen children taking part in such a glorious praising session. The

Missionary was telling praising verses like “Praise the Lord for the beautiful Heaven” and the children uniformly shouted, “Praise the Lord” or “Praise to Jesus” raising their hands. Children were shouting in different different languages. Our children also joined in that praising session. The Missionary continued praises such as “Praise the Lord for having brought all of us to Heaven.” “Praise the Lord for the happiness and joy of Heaven.” Like that he narrated many verses in praise of the Lord and the children shouted praises to Jesus in their baby voices. No wonder that Jesus loves children so much. Then the musical programme started. Our children gave five drill items as our band played beautiful music. One group of small girls performed a group dance while we played a dancing tune. Then their children gave many items. For that a youth choir played a few musical instruments and sang some songs. Finally the Missionary thanked us all and asked their children to take our children to the nearby lawns, where many tables were arranged under the woods with chairs around them. Fruits were placed in baskets on those tables. All children enjoyed those delicious fruits. Then they all jumped into the streams to play in water and also to collect beautiful different coloured marble pebbles to play with. In the meantime many more Missionaries joined us over the stage. They served fruits to us also. Then John introduced each and every one of us to them. When he told them that I was dedicated to go as a Missionary doctor to one of the most medically backward states in India the Missionary gave the following information. MISSIONARY : It is not a surprise to us to know about David, since many of our youth members here, were dedicated Missionaries while they were on the earth On the worldly point of view it was a tragedy and nobody could understand the will of our Father. But now you see in Heaven!! How many youth Missionaries and dedicated youths are needed for our work among the children mostly non-Christians. David is part of a beautiful musical band and choir which is being used in children ministry. So we are able to understand God’s will only after reaching Heaven and these youth Missionaries will never grow old and they will be always active and energetic to do the Lord’s work. DAVID : Then all of us went around that place and enjoyed playing with the children. After a long time, we bid them a fond farewell, walked back to our ship and sailed back to our palm wood island. Bye amma! “Little children, little children Who love their Redeemer, Are the Jewels, precious Jewels His loved and His own Like the stars of the morning his bright crown adorning They shall shine in their beauty

Bright gems for His crown” - W.O. Cushing

CHAPTER 53 PLAYING AND EATING WITH LOVING ANIMAL HOSTS Date: 3rd May 2005 Time: 10.45 P.M. “The cow and the bear .....shall lie down together... They shall not hurt nor destroy in all My holy mountain ...” Is. 11:7,9 DAVID : Amma, we had a wonderful and marvellous time in a picnic spot and just now reached our camp. The entire gang from the Palm wood island sailed in a very big luxury ship which had three floors. The walls of the under water cabin was made of transparent material so that we were able to see the very beautiful under water colourful plants and different coloured fishes of exquisite beauty of various sizes. We enjoyed that lovely scene for sometime. Then we occupied the open deck surrounding the floor on the surface of the water. This floor had hundreds of cabins. As the ship made its way along the ocean, new beauties were blossoming forth in abundance. We saw many islands of some specific importance and unique charm. We heard a voice explaining the importance of an island, when we approached it. We saw an immense golden marble mountain of one single slab (rock) with a flight of steps rising from the sea to reach its summit, on which stood a cluster of beautiful mansions around a huge central building with a golden tower. The voice explained it, as a holiday resort with a central chapel. Water was flowing down from the top, covering every inch of the slope, which was glistening in the golden light. We saw its magnificent beauty from the ship itself which slowed down near that island. Then we passed another island where we saw innumerable golden towers and we were told that it was the abode of some ancient royal families. Then we saw another island with tall rocks from which beautiful flowering plants in pots were hanging in large

arms fixed on top of the rocks. The whole island looked like a huge hanging garden, of wondrous beauty. Finally, after travelling a long distance, we came to an immense forest island which was completely covered with the thick green foliage of the tall and short flowering trees so that the interior of the island was not visible at all. All we could see was the canopy of the forest, which was like an immense umbrella of green and colourful flowers. We sailed around the island and came to a huge golden gate. There we got down and entered that vast forest through a very broad main road, which was laid with white marble tiles edged with gold. The drooping branches of the trees laden with different coloured blossoms on either side of the road met overhead to form a lovely arch-a net work of colourful flowers and green leaves. The arch was not very high. We could touch them if we raised our hands at the two ends. There were flowering bushes which completely blocked the view of the forest within. Many roads branched from the main road towards the left and right. We were told to go in batches into those side roads. In each batch, there were many children and some teachers. My choir members, children from our colony and some more children formed one batch. We walked on and on and then turned into a left side branch road. There also the road was just like the main road, with a lovely natural arch above. We couldn’t hear any specific sound, except the melodious songs of birds here and there. Then we were greatly astonished when something happened. As we were walking, we felt that somebody was knocking our heads with a small branch of flowers and leaves. But when we looked up, we couldn’t see anybody and the branch would go up. If this happened on the earth we would have screamed out of fear. But in Heaven, the feeling of fear is not in our mind at all. We only heard shouts of joy coming from different places whenever somebody felt the touch of the branch. After each shout, we heard a kind of laughter coming from the top. But it was different from human laughter. Then some of us stood at one place and watched the top constantly and found the truth. There were small animals like dogs, cats, lambs, jackals. They were the jokers, who knocked us from above with flowering branches. Then we all sat down in two rows along the two sides of the road and watched them. Slowly our wonderful hosts came down in a line holding fruits in their mouths and hands. They were walking with their two legs. What a fascinating beautiful sight amma! The most marvellous thing was that they sweetly distributed those fruits to us. If it was small fruits like a bunch of grapes, they held the bunch in one hand (leg) and plucked them by the other and distributed to us. If it was a big one, they bit portions of it and distributed those small pieces to us. In Heaven there is no harmful bacteria and other micro organism as we have on the earth. Every thing is clean and pure. So we gladly accepted their food even from their mouths and we ate them. Our children enjoyed this feast immensely and even we joined in their shouts of joy. After distributing the fruits, many animals came and sat near us. Some of them sat on the lap of the children and they held them tightly. They were so friendly like our well -

behaved pets on the earth. Then we started singing many choruses. The fascinating wonder was that they made some kind of noise uniformly just like playing a background music. So we all sang together and shouted in great joy. Amma, you must have seen this marvellous sight. It was one of the rarest wonders of Heaven. By that time a large group of animals gathered around us. Some of them climbed up again through the trunks of the trees and brought us flowers and distributed them to each and every one of us. Again they started bringing fruits and they put them into our pockets. They were behaving like real affectionate hosts. Only drawback was that we couldn’t understand their language in which they were communicating with one another. We spent a long time with them. Whenever we laughed they also laughed in a peculiar voice, which made us laugh more with uncontrollable excitement. They all had bushy tails. They were of the size of a small dog with different sweet faces and colours. They were acting like monkeys, but they didn’t have monkey faces. Finally we bid them a fond farewell. Our children hugged and kissed them to say good bye. They followed us up to the main road, stood there in a group, waved their hands to say goodbye. Actually we felt like staying back with the inhabitants of that enchanted place, for some more time. But we knew that it was time to leave. As I told you earlier, we have a sense of timing in Heaven. All the other children groups also came to the main road with their hosts. Finally with a joyful heart we bid them a fond farewell and started for the ship carrying the flowers and fruits which our beloved hosts gave us as presents. Then we sailed back and reached our camp mansions. Amma, what a wonderful experience! Bye amma! “There’s a home for little children Above the bright blue sky; Where Jesus reigns in glory A home of peace and joy. No home on earth is like it, Nor can with it compare For every one is happy, Nor could be happier there” - Albert Midlane

CHAPTER 54 WORSHIP SERVICE IN WHICH JESUS ASKED CHILDREN TO PRAISE THE LORD FOR THE FLOWERS HE CREATED Date: 7th May 2005 Time: 10.45 P.M. “I will praise thee, O Lord, with my whole heart, I will shew forth all thy marvellous works.” Ps. 9:1 DAVID : Amma, we are returning, after attending a wonderful worship service. We jumped into the sea from the ship and we were floating to the shore. We left our musical instruments in a small boat which will automatically reach the shore, from where we can take them to our camp mansion. Now I am in my room. Amma, only half of our group from the camp went on board the ship and reached the sea. From there we turned to the right and after some distance we turned at right angles and sailed towards the deep waters of the sea. After travelling a long distance, we saw a huge rock of golden marble in front of us. It was a natural rock. But it was so regular that it looked like a built-in platform. There were many flights of steps around that immense rocky island. Over that rock stood a very grand and beautiful round chapel made of the same golden marble stone decorated with gold and precious stones in a beautiful manner. It looked very grand and rich. On the vast space around the chapel and also over the steps were hundreds of beautiful golden marble pots, decorated with gold and precious stones. Lovely flowering plants were planted within those pots. As a whole it was a sight of wondrous beauty. We got down near the rock and our band played a marching tune and led the children marching to the chapel. We saw many other groups of children with their bands marching towards the chapel from different directions. All around the chapel there were porticos and groups of youth were standing near each door with bunches of white lilies with long stalks and distributing one stalk with flowers to each child. Amma, it is similar to our white tube lilies on the earth with very sweet smell. The whole area was sweetened by the perfume of those blossoms. The chapel seemed to be meant for children since most of the seats arranged in semicircles were children’s seats. We all marched within the chapel and occupied the right side end section of seats from the front to the back. Like us another 7-8 groups of children occupied the other sections with their bands. The chapel was like a huge garden with white lily flowers. The

children in their white uniforms with different head and waist bands in gold, ornamented with precious stones, made a perfect wonderful picture. All the bands played music one after the other. Suddenly we heard another rich sound of a band coming from the left side of the stage. Then we saw an angel band gliding in, playing a marvellous marching tune with their instruments. Their gliding perfectly matched with the rhythm of their music. It was a marvellous sight for us as well as for the children, who made joyful shouts raising their hands, with the flowers. Large hosts of angels made the gliding march and stood along the walls of the huge half moon shaped stage in the front. Soon Jesus came in along with those marching angels, surrounded by a glorious radiant light. We all stood up including the children and shouted praises in great joy. Jesus sat on the throne, with a broad magnificent smile. First there was a praising session in which all the bands played together and the children praised the Lord in different languages, but uniformly. Jesus was smiling all the time. Then He stood up and gave a marvellous message mainly for the children. JESUS : I love children and flowers and here I can see both in plenty. When I was on the earth I used to give sermons sitting on the mountains, which were covered with beautiful wild flowers. Children also used to be around Me all the time, since they knew that I loved them. Now I want to give a message to the children. Whenever you see a new flower or a fruit or a bird or an animal you must remember the Lord who made them all and you must give praises to the Lord. Children should be taught to praise the Lord. When we teach children to do something, they will do it sincerely and faithfully. I love that character in children. So now it is the duty of the youth teachers and members of the band to teach children how to praise the Lord. Now let me teach My small children how to do it. After the service, you must all go out in groups to different regions where you can find wild flowers. The teachers may divide the children into small groups and allot an area for them to collect different varieties of wild flowers like same type of flower in different colours and different kinds of flowers of the same colour. Whenever you find a new flower, all the children must shout, “Praise the Lord for this flower.” Finally when all the groups come together you can count the number of different varieties of flowers and all of you together can praise the Lord for each one. You should develop this praising habit always and do it whenever possible. Praising the Lord for His wonderful creation is very important. Will you do it? DAVID : Amma, immediately we all shouted, “Yes Lord, yes Lord”. Then Jesus and the angels ascended gloriously, while the angel band was playing a marching tune which was very attractive especially for the children. Then all the children marched out of the chapel. Then we wanted to carry out the wonderful instruction of our beloved Jesus. So we sailed to an island of natural beauty. There were several small hills, covered with wild flowers. The teachers divided the children into ten groups, along with a few teachers and allotted one small hill for one group. We seniors sat on a rock, while our

teens collected flowers and brought them to us. For every new variety, we all shouted praises to Jesus, our Lord. Like that we heard praises coming from different groups. Finally all the group leaders collected one flower each from one variety and counted the number. Within a short span of time we had collected about 60 different varieties of flowers. We decided to take them to the camp auditorium and arrange a praising session there along with the other group. Some one from our group will repeat the message of Jesus. Amma, I am in a hurry to reach the auditorium before they start the praising ceremony. Bye amma dear! “Hark! hark! the song from youthful Voices breaking Fresh from the heart is tuneful numbers flow; How sweet the songs of happy children marching Praising the Saviour as they onward go! - Julia sterling

CHAPTER 55 BABIES PLAYING AND EATING WITH ANIMALS Date: 11th May 2005 Time: 10.45 P.M. “For every beast of the forest is mine, and the cattle upon a thousand hills. I know all the fowls of the mountains; and the wild beasts of the field are mine”. Ps.: 50:10,11 DAVID : Amma, just now, we reached the camp after enjoying a marvellous trip. From the camp one half that formed our group went on board the ship, reached the main river and then sailed towards the right. We had taken with us all our musical instruments. After travelling some distance in the main river, we entered a left side branch, which was flowing in between, very huge different coloured marble rocks, in the beginning of its course. These marble rocks were glistening in the golden light. When we touched those rocks, we found that a very thin layer of water was flowing down from the top. Otherwise that flow of water was not visible to us. After some distance this river joined another river, which was flowing at right angles to this one. In that river, we turned to the left and as we travelled, on our left, we saw well arranged beautiful wood of flowering trees and fruit trees. On our right the landscape was wild with mountains and forests. Then we saw a broad road starting from the left side bank of the river and leading into the woods. We got down there and our children were marching on that road with our band leading in the front. After marching a long way we saw another group of very small children below the age of five, coming towards us. In front of them, was walking a children band, whose members were around the age

group of ten. They were playing some musical instruments and the music was good. The small children (Around 500 in number) holding flowers in their hands and making joyful sounds came to welcome us. Our children also were very happy to see them. As soon as they reached us, they turned back and walked in the front. At one side of the procession, very young teenagers, mostly girls were walking beside those tiny tots. We were able to converse with those teenagers. TEENAGERS : All of us are very fond of children, even while we were on the earth. (We could see all the races of the world among them.) Some of us had large families on the earth with many younger brothers and sisters. We used to be very fond of them. Now in Heaven Jesus has given us the happy duty of looking after these small children, which we enjoy much. Some of us used to visit our parents who are in different parts of Heaven. We have many youth recreation centres which are at one branch on the right side of this river. We used to go there often. DAVID : Then we saw a vast clearance in the midst of the beautiful woods. There was an immense lovely green lawn surrounded by about fifty wooden cabins. Each cabin was constructed over a massive wooden pillar. They were looking very beautiful with steps leading to the cabin from the lawn. Later on we went into some of them. There were many small beds, a huge round table with small chairs around it and many toys in the open veranda. Then all the children sat on the lawn. Some of the teenagers went behind the row of cabins and they called somebody. Amma, you must see the wonderful sight!! A very large group of tiny animals ran together and jumped and rolled over their children. Then we were greatly astonished when another marvellous thing happened. Each child called a name and one animal went to that particular child. Soon all the children called their animal partners by name and they joined them. By that time, the teenaged caretakers brought play things like balls, different coloured pebbles and wooden blocks in boxes and distributed them to the children who started playing with them with the animals. They asked our children to join them. So each one of our children joined one group-a child and an animal. Amma, you must see how those animals caught those balls and threw them to the children. While playing with the pebbles, just like the children, the animals separated them into different colours. There seemed to be some kind of communication between the children and those animals. But since the children were too small, they were not able to explain that to us. My friends, the youth teachers along with the teenaged caretakers sat at one corner of the lawn and watched the wonderful sight. Then the caretakers brought assorted fruits in baskets and put them near the groups. Each caretaker was in charge of ten children. Then again we noticed a spectacular sight. Children took fruits selectively according to their taste, so also the animals. Then they all ate together and again played. The caretakers told us that the animals had separate homes at the back of the cabins. Sometimes children preferred to stay with those animals. There is no restriction in Heaven amma. After spending a long time in that enchanted place, we started to leave. At once the animals also wanted to accompany

us. They didn’t want to walk with four legs. Instead, they walked in between two children who held their two hands (legs). Like that all the children, animals and caretakers walked up to the river and we parted from all the three groups with a very fond farewell and sailed back to our camp in our ship. When we came near our camp, everybody jumped into the sea. I placed all our musical instruments in one boat and instead of jumping into the sea, sailed in a small one seater boat and reached my room to talk to you. Bye amma! “Joy bells ringing, children singing Hark their voices loud and clear Breaking o’er us like a chorus From a purer, happier sphere” -Miss J. Pollard

CHAPTER 56 MEETING REMOTE ISLAND DWELLERS AND MANY CATHOLIC MISSIONARIES Date: 13th May 2005 Time: 10.45 P.M. “Go ye therefore and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit”. Mat. 28:19 DAVID : Amma, I am talking to you from the ship, as we are on our way to our next programme. So I cannot give much detail about my last programme. I’ll give only an outline. Our group that consisted of one half of the camp, sailed towards the right for some distance as soon as we reached the sea and then turned at right angles towards the deep waters of the sea. We reached a place, where the sea was studded with a large number of small islands and we landed at the central island, where we met a large group of remote island dwellers on the earth of early centuries and a group of white Missionaries. We had a wonderful get-together at their central park. MISSIONARIES: These people led a very secluded life, while they were on the earth. They didn’t even know that there was an outside world. We went to such remote islands to tell about Jesus. They could only understand the love of Jesus and they accepted Him as their saviour. DAVID : All the islanders, both children and adults gathered there and our children gave many items with our band. After the meeting our children went around the island with our hosts. But we remained in the park and were talking with those Missionaries. There were many catholic Missionaries also

among them. They told us about their wonderful stories of how they suffered for Jesus and for the sake of the Gospel. Though the islanders were not cannibals, the Missionaries found it very difficult to live with them and also to preach the Gospel. Each one’s narration was a marvellous story and our teenagers were thrilled to hear some of the blood-curdling incidents in their lives. Amma, how they suffered for Jesus!! What a privilege to meet such saintly Missionaries!! Amma, on the earth, we can meet only a few Missionaries of our time. But here in Heaven we are able to meet people of all the centuries after Christ and also before Christ. John asked me to share my testimony with them. I told them that our ancestors were also in darkness and we got the light of the Gospel only in the beginning of the 19th century, by the Missionaries sent by the London Missionary society based in England. Some of those Missionaries know the existence of L.M. Society. After spending a long time with them, we gathered all our children and came back to our camp mansions. Then we got the intimation to start immediately for our next programme. The two groups from the camp started to sail in a huge ship. Some time all of us will be resting including the children. But that will After sailing a long distance we turned towards the left, sailed farther and again turned right and reached an immense island with a golden city. The whole island had a wall of gold. There was a very broad gate. Through one portion of that gate, sea water entered the city as a broad channel. At the side of that channel, was a broad road, starting from the shore and running parallel to the channel. Another road was going along the edge of the island parallel to the sea. The channel crossed the island and reached the sea at the opposite side, of the island. Another channel was running at right angles to the first one, across the island, joining the sea on the other two opposite directions. We left the ship. As our two bands played marching tunes and walked in the front, the children marched at the back uniformly and it was a marvellous sight, in their grand uniform- golden head band, waist band and golden shoes. We had our own grand uniform with caps. All the boats sailing along the channel stopped and the occupants both adults and children, expressed their joy appreciating our procession. In response, only the youth teachers waved to them. The children were so disciplined that they continued their perfect march without any distraction. Then we turned left, marched along the bridge over the channel and came into a section containing a vast garden with a net work of pathways. At the middle of the garden, was an immense auditorium and we marched within. The building had a capacity for the seating of more than ten thousand children. The seats were arranged in galleries and the balconies on the three sides also contained seats. The stage was very huge and it looked grand. There were volunteers who gave us seats in one long row. Many processions of children marched within. In a short time the auditorium was filled with children and their youth teachers. Then a middle aged man appeared on the stage and he welcomed the gathering. He introduced himself as the director for the children’s ministry in that area. He looked like an Asian. DIRECTOR : I am very happy to welcome you all, the children,

youth teachers and the musical band members. It was a beautiful sight to see the children marching in long processions with their bands and teachers. Children ministry is one of the greatest ministries in Heaven. There are thousands of directors like me. Each one is in charge of a vast area. Do you know who is the Director General? Jesus is the Director General!! (There was a great shout of joy) Often we have meetings with Jesus who used to give us instructions on the various methods of doing children’s ministry. He teaches us how to make the children perfect in all the fruits of the spirit. As you know Jesus is very fond of children and He is very particular about the children’s ministry. Jesus always says that children can be easily made perfect than the adults. DAVID : Amma, then all of a sudden we heard the sound of beautiful music. A group of about two hundred youth in uniform marched on to the stage. Half of them had musical instruments. That group consisted of a choir and an orchestra. They played the musical instruments in a marvellous manner and sang a praising song beautifully. Then the whole audience stood up and we all joined in a wonderful praising session. Then the director explained about the programme of our stay there. DIRECTOR : In this island there are many three storey mansions for the guests to stay. Behind this auditorium, there is an information centre, which will allot the mansions for the various groups. There is another immense island behind this one. That is the recreation centre with play grounds, music halls, libraries and shopping complexes. Behind that there is another immense island full of wild beauty such as mountains, forests, water falls, streams, animals and birds. DAVID : Then the programme started. Each group gave one item. On our part, our two bands played marching and dancing tunes while the smallest children group did drill and dance beautifully. Like that all the children groups gave one item each. The meeting came to an end with another praising session. Then the children streamed out and they were taken care of by the members of the orchestra and choir. They took them to different islands. The band members and youth teachers stayed back and the director talked to us about the children ministry in Heaven and about the desire of Jesus regarding children ministry. Then we came out and went to the information centre which gave a clear idea about the various places, where there were mansions and recreation centres using maps. Then a guide took us to a section of the island and showed us four huge mansions which our entire group could use during our stay there. My friends and I went into one of those mansions nearer to the sea and we went to the second floor, leaving our musical instruments at the ground floor portico. There were about ten huge rooms in the second floor and huge halls at the ground floor for children. We occupied a few rooms in the second floor. Then we went to the terrace above the second floor. Amma, the sight from there was just fantastic. Both static and swinging bridges were connecting this main island and the next island of recreation. We could see play grounds, huge lovely parks and buildings here and there. Frank, Steve and

other boys left for the other island to the playgrounds. John picked up some books from the shelf in our room. Then all of us crossed the next strip of sea by walking through one swinging bridge. We decided to visit the musical auditorium and the shopping complex on our return journey after going to the third island of forests and mountains. Again we walked on a swinging bridge to reach the third island. There was a net work of path ways within the forest. We heard children’s laughter all over the place. We turned into a right side branch in the main road which led us to the area where there were many beautiful falls and streams running over lovely different coloured marble pebbles, semiprecious stones and precious stones. Our girls started playing an interesting game. They sat near the bottom of the falls, so that the water carried them along the stream for quite a long distance. John sat the stream near the bank and started reading a book. I went with the kids and played this riding game for sometime. Then I lay down within the crystal-clear water of the stream and the water was flowing over me and I enjoyed that very much. But the girls purposely dashed against me, while they were carried away by the water from the falls. They always want to enjoy some fun amma. Then all of us started collecting precious stones for the sake of fun for sometime. Finally we started singing dragging John from his shelter. After a long time we went back to the mansion to take some rest. After our resting time, we all went to the second island and visited the music hall. There we met different types of choirs and bands. Our choir sang an anthem and they all appreciated it very much. Then we went to the shopping complex. We took one shoulder bag first and then collected a large number of small beautiful things. Once again all of us gathered in that auditorium with all the children. We had a praising session first. That meeting seemed to be the valedictory function to all the children camps including ours. Then we all sailed back to our camp. Now we will have another valedictory function in our auditorium within the Palm wood island and we will return home along with our children with their bundles, which contain playthings, which they have collected from all the shopping complexes, they visited and also the gifts they received. So, amma, next time I’ll talk, to you from my room in ammamma’s mansion. Bye amma dear! “Go thou in life’s fair morning Go in the bloom of youth And buy, for thine adorning The precious pearl of truth; Secure the Heavenly treasure, And bind it on thine heart And let not earthly pleasure E’re course it to depart” - S. Baring Gould

CHAPTER 58

GOING BACK HOME FROM THE CHILDREN’S CAMP SITE WITH GREAT JOY Date: 17th May 2005 Time: 10.50 P.M. “..... When its glory shall be revealed, ye may be glad also with exceeding joy.” I Peter 4:13 DAVID : Amma, I am talking to you on my way back home from my Medical study centre. At the camp in the palm wood island, we had a wonderful closing session, where all the children, youth teachers and the members of the two musical bands took part. We enjoyed playing our musical instruments with the other band and it was superb. Almost all the children took part in the variety entertainment. Then the director of the other band and youth leader thanked our group profusely and requested us to join them in their next camp in future which may take place in another area for which they would get the information and details from Jesus Himself. Then they directed the children groups, batch by batch to the different mansions where gifts were stored for the children. They also directed us to one of those store houses where we could get all types of gifts we needed. Amma, it was like a mini shopping complex and we were excited to see so many lovely things. One of the wonders of Heaven is that all the things will be very beautiful beyond description. We need not look back at the price tag, which we used to do on the earth always, to know whether we could afford to buy that article. There were many carry bags in that store house. We put two bags on our shoulders, one for us and one for the gifts we selected for our friends in our colony. Our girls are very very smart. They know exactly what to take and how many number they need in each variety. So for giving presentations to others, they collected articles and put them in all our left side bags. We collected whatever we wanted for ourselves and put them within the right side bag. Amma, I chose some very beautiful bowls, small plates and spoons in gold and silver decorated with precious stones. There were many types of round thick table mats also. Amma, on the earth we have round table mats made by banana fibre. In Heaven same type of beautiful thick table mats were made of gold and silver fibres and decorated with precious stones. They were looking so very beautiful. I collected some of those glittering mats and many other small items which were new to us. I didn’t take many things for Mamu, since he, along with other small children

were led to another store house for such small ones. Amma, you must have seen the orderly manner in which they went inside the store house. There also there was no overcrowding or pushing to pick up what they wanted. Such a beautiful calm life in Heaven amma! I took a bugle (a musical pipe instrument) for me. Now I am learning to play pipe instruments. My friend Steve is always willing to teach me any instrument I like. Finally with all our bags, we reached our mansion in the camp. The whole area was filled with children carrying their huge bags of gifts. Finally we collected all our other gifts we received so far and with our musical instruments, left the island with our children bidding a fond farewell to the youth leaders and members of the band. All the other groups of children along with their teachers were also leaving the camp site at the same time. We left by two boats and reached home. There was a huge crowd of adults near our landing point in the river to receive us. Ammamma and Palliyadi grandma were among the group. We all shouted in great joy at the top of our voices. Every body kissed and hugged every one whether they are their own children or not. Amma that is Heaven!! Everybody loves everyone. Then we went to the museum site, and left the bags containing gift items, meant for our friends. Then Mamu, my grandmothers and myself left the site carrying all our bags and reached home. Mamu was greatly excited. He poured out the contents of his bags on a low round table at the back portico and asked Palliyadi grandma to sit near the table. He wanted to show her, all his precious possessions!! He started narrating his life on the camp and his interesting tours. I just left all my bags on the other table and told ammamma that I would go to my study centre, come back and give all the details of my trip. So I went to my medical study centre, where I met Dr. Ruth on the way. She was so happy to see me. She hugged and kissed me saying, “David, we all missed you very much. You are a sunbeam to us.” Then I went with her and met all other doctors in all the other departments also. Every body welcomed me so warmly that I felt very happy. Then I went to the information centre. They told us that they were going to have a welcome meeting for a great cardiologist who came to Heaven recently. Amma, in Heaven much importance is given to the Healing touch of Jesus. I am sure that this cardiologist also would describe how Jesus helped him in treating unusual diseases and difficult cases. You must see the shouts of praises, the redeemed doctors make, whenever such incidents are discussed. Amma, we used to feel a great joy and happiness during such discussion, which we cannot compare to any happiness on the earth. Now I am going to meet Palliyadi grandma before I go home. Please convey my love to periamma and all other loved ones. Bye amma dear! “We want the young for Jesus; Now in their youthful days

Oh, may they seek, the saviour And early sing His praise, O Lord in life’s bright morning To thee our hearts we bring; Our praises Thou wilt welcome, When from the heart we sing." - Rev. R. Tutin Thomas CHAPTER 59

WORSHIP SERVICE WITH PRAISING SAINTS Date: 19th May 2005 Time: 10.45 P.M. “Blessed are those when men revile you and persecute you and utter all kinds of evil against you falsely on My account. Rejoice and be glad, for your reward is great in Heaven...” Mat. 5:11, 12 DAVID : Amma, we are walking back home after attending a wonderful and glorious worship service. Our children, some adults and our group walked towards the left of our mansions along our main road, turned on the road on the right side, reached the river and sailed towards the right. After travelling a long distance, we saw a very beautiful lake surrounded by mountains, on the right side of the river. Between the river and the lake was a broad road running parallel to the river. We saw many boats coming from the two directions and they were getting down to reach the lake. We also stepped down from our boat, crossed the road and reached the lake. The view from there was just fascinating. There were a large number of mansions at different levels on the slopes of the mountains. The mansions were built by a special kind of white marble stones, which were radiating intense white light. Though there were gardens and tall flowering trees surrounding those mansions, we were able to see them because of the brilliant light. It looked like a wonder land of light. On the lake many boats were floating and they were coming one after the other near the shore. Along with all those people we got into those boats. While some boats departed, more came and joined the array of boats. All the boats swept across the lake and reached the opposite shore, where a flight of very broad steps rose from the bank of the lake to the top of the mountain. We climbed those steps and reached the summit on which stood a huge oval shaped chapel in imposing grandeur. That chapel was also radiating that white light, since it was also built by such marble stones of light. The chapel stood at the middle of an immense green lawn which extended to a vast area on all sides of the chapel. We went to the opposite edge of the mountain and the panoramic view from there was very very beautiful with mountain ranges, sparkling water falls and streams flowing down and joining small, small lakes here and there which were shimmering in the golden light. Then we went to the chapel which was full of people. Some kind of praising session was going on. We didn’t want to disturb them and so we didn’t go in. All the other people coming from

outside were seated over that lovely green lawn facing the side of the chapel and we also joined them. Then suddenly the people worshipping within the chapel started coming out in a procession, raising their hands and still praising the Lord. Amma, the sight was wonderful and we all felt a special kind of glow deep within us, when we heard their praises. We all stood up atonce and joined in their spontaneous praising with great joy. The procession moved around the audience and stood around us, except in the front. While the whole place was ringing with such triumphant praising, Jesus along with a large host of angels appeared from behind the chapel. We all shouted praises in great joy. When the praising session was over, Jesus gave us a marvellous message. JESUS : I am very happy to be here with you and I want to greet, and honour the 'praising saints' of this colony. I want all of you, who are gathered here, to know about My beloved ‘praising saints’. Do you know why they are called praising saints? During their earthy life, they had great tribulations, tragedies, sickness and intense pain due to some ailments. But they were praising the Lord with all their hearts and minds even in the midst of such trials. It is very difficult to praise the Lord during the time of tragedies and also at times when one is suffering from intense physical pain. They could do it because of their intense and unconditional love and faith for their Lord. Ordinary people cannot do it. But I understand their feelings also. At the same time we must honour these wonderful ‘Praising saints’. Now they are on a mountain top in lighted houses, just like the city about which I said, “A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid,” (Mat. 5:14) since they had been the light of the world, when they lived there. DAVID : Then again the praising saints, angels and the audience started praising Jesus, who ascended along with His angels. Amma, what sort of wonderful people they had been!! On our way back home, we discussed whether we could have done like them in adverse circumstances? I thought that if I failed in an examination could I praise the Lord!! Then we sailed back home. Amma now I am in my room. I am going to rest for a while and then I must find out our next programme, from my friends. Bye amma dear! "Praise Him for the trials sent as cords of love Binding us more closely to the things above; For the faith that conquers, hope that not can dim For the land where loved ones gather unto Him." - E.E. Hew

CHAPTER 60

MEETING GOOD SAMARITANS OF THE POOR Date: 21st May 2005 Time: 10.45 P.M.

“Sell whatsoever thou hast and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in Heaven.” Mark. 10:21 DAVID : Amma, we are sailing back home and I’ll get down from the boat at the back of our mansion. (After a short interval of time David started his narration.) We reached the sea by our usual route and from the sea we turned left and sailed a long way along the shore line, before we saw an immense and beautiful bay, which was full of golden marble rocks. The entire bay was surrounded by very thick green woods. The green trees were intermingled with lovely flowering trees as well. But we couldn’t see anything within the green foliage of the woods. We sailed around and sat on that beautiful shore, which was covered with fine sand, pebbles of different coloured marbles, precious stones etc. We were excited to see so many species of gorgeous sea birds, swarming around that place. They alighted over those rocks in groups and the whole place was filled with their lovely music. Then like shooting stars they suddenly went into the woods. That was a marvellous sight. We thought that it was a sanctuary for those numberless sea birds and that place was a picnic spot. Small streams of water emerged from the interior of the wood and they were flowing down into the bay. Numerous boats were floating on the shining waters of the bay. Then we started walking along the shore, before we saw a broad golden marble road going into the woods and we turned in it. Within the woods we saw many side roads going to the left and right. Later on we learnt that each one was leading to a mansion deep within the woods. We turned in the first road on the left which led us to a huge two storey mansion, surrounded by beautiful gardens, in the midst of the dense forest. The mansion was built of green coloured marble stones decorated with gold and it was looking very grand. Because of the green colour, we found it difficult to distinguish the mansion from the green of the forest. When we went nearer, we were greeted by a middle aged couple. Amma, in Heaven we can easily distinguish between children, teenagers and youth. All others look almost the same. Nobody looks very old. They took us to the front portico and we were all seated along with them. From there we could see the beautiful bay, the birds, the rocks and the boats through the trees. They told us that they saw us arriving at the bay, and they thought that we would visit them. Then they gave us some information about their colony. COUPLE : There are about fifty mansions within this lovely woods, overlooking the bay. These mansions are occupied by people who did much for the very poor people of the under developed and developing nations on the earth. Some of us collected funds from our relatives to help such people. Many of us spent our own money. We used to go to different nations

in groups or under some missions. We built houses, orphanages, schools, hospitals, homes for the aged and so on. Most of us are not very gifted preachers. But we showed the love of Jesus by our actions and also by giving simple messages. Some of us had holiday homes on the earth within woods or near a beach. So Jesus in His infinite love gave us mansions deep within woods facing the sea. While living on the earth we couldn’t stay in our own homes throughout the year because we used to visit one nation after another, as we were involved in ‘help ministry.’ In the same way in Heaven also we will not stay in our homes here always. Though these are our own homes, we used to visit different colonies of people whom we helped while we were on the earth. Here everybody is rich without any want, but we have great love for them. Those people also enjoy visiting us and they used to stay in our guest mansions for sometime - a long time or a short time. Our children and youth used to attend children and youth camps and they spend most of the time there. Occasionally our children used to visit us along with their friends and enjoy themselves immensely. They go for boat riding etc. This is our resting time. Just now we came from the woods collecting different types of fruits for us and also for feeding the birds. We used to go for pleasure trips in our boats along with the birds. Each boat has a special arrangement for the birds to perch. While sailing around, we used to feed the birds. Both the birds and ourselves used to enjoy such trips. DAVID : Then they served us many varieties of fruits, which were new to us. John then introduced each and every one of us. While introducing me John said, “David was dedicated to do some kind of work similar to yours, in serving the poor as a Missionary doctor. But Jesus called him Home before that.” For that they replied, “Jesus had great purpose in calling David Home. There will be somebody on the earth to do David’s work. But Jesus has urgent and more important work for David in Heaven. Jesus never takes a wrong decision.” After spending a long time in that lovely place we sailed back home in our boat. Now I am going to take some rest before going down. Bye amma dear! I’ll talk to you later. “To the work! to the work! we are servants of God, Let us follow the path that our Master has trod; With the balm of His counsel our strength to renew, Let us do with our might what our hands find to do!!" - Fanny J. Crosby

CHAPTER 61

WORSHIP SERVICE IN A CHAPEL OF HUNDREDS OF CHIMING BELLS Date: 25th May 2005 Time: 10.45 P.M. “Do not fear those who kill the body, but cannot kill the soul; rather fear Him who can destroy both soul and body in Hell.” Mat. 10:28 DAVID : Amma, just now we came home after attending a special worship service, where Jesus was present. We reached the sea by taking our usual route. There we turned left and at a certain point turned at right angles to the shore line and sailed towards deep waters. I don’t know how John finds out the route. I think that he gets information through his computer like brain. After travelling a long way, we saw a very beautiful park floating over the sea. Actually it was an island, but it really looked like a floating park with gardens of very beautiful flowers, a net work of pathways with rows of flowering trees along its fringes. Fountains were playing beautifully in many places. There were swimming pools and children’s parks with their play things. Seats were arranged in many places. We stepped down from our boat and started walking through the straight main road. After a long distance we saw a very beautiful round chapel made of white marble stones, almost at the middle of that island park. It was surrounded by a very beautiful garden with a large number of seats facing the chapel. Most of the seats were occupied by people. From the chapel a charming music of chimes poured forth, which we never heard before. Along the outer edge of the sloping roof of the chapel there were hundreds and hundreds of chiming golden bells of different sizes, making different notes, so that when all the bells were ringing, it produced a melodious tune, a very sweet wonderful music. We don’t know how they were made to ring. There wasn’t any strong wind also. That was the first time we had seen something wonderful like that. We all felt like rushing within the garden to listen to that marvellous music. But John is a very responsible person. He said, “If we sit there, we will never get up for a long time and so let us first go behind the chapel and see what it looks like and then come back here.” Our small friends were also very co-operative. So we started walking along the left side branch of the main road and we found that the road was going around the chapel and its gardens. We were able to hear the sweet music of the chiming bells every where. To our great surprise, there were many mansions behind the chapel near that main road. Each was within a beautiful garden of flowering plants and trees. It was a magnificent place with many path ways lined by trees. We heard later on that there were three rows of mansions of about fifty between the main road and the sea shore. The first row near the beach had one floor with sloping roof and from the portico of every mansion, the sea was seen in splendour. The next row of houses behind these had one floor with flat roof and from the terrace of each, one could get a beautiful sea view. The third row nearer to the main road had two floors and from the top

floor, the sea view would be wonderful. While walking, we saw a few people sitting around a low round table within one section of their garden surrounding their mansion. When they saw us, a couple stood up and welcomed us. They were slightly darker skinned people. Our teenagers later suggested that they might be Mexicans or Spanish people. We went and occupied the seats there. On all sides of their garden, there were small, but tall platforms with trays on them, where they kept fruits for birds. There were many species of birds and we were able to hear their lovely songs in every corner and their voices sweetly mingled with the mild sound of the chapel chimes. They told us that most of the mansions were occupied by music lovers, especially those who loved to hear the music of the chimes. There were also many guest mansions, since it was a wonderful holiday resort. That time all the mansions were full since Jesus was coming to their chapel. Then we witnessed a marvellous event. A group of green birds with red trimmings around their necks, flew over and alighted on the round table near our host, looking into his face and cried. Immediately he stood up telling, “Oh, oh, I forgot to put their favourite fruit on the tray and that is why they are making such a hue and cry. Every variety of birds has its own taste.” Then he went into the house and the birds also followed him. He brought some special fruits and put them on one of those trays. Then they flew happily and enjoyed a sumptuous feast. Amma, we were really amazed to see their behaviour. After wards we went to the chapel to see the chiming bells and to enjoy the lovely music. While we were seated there, hosts and hosts of angels with golden bells descended over the huge cone shaped tower, which was reduced in size step by step with balconies at different levels. Those angels stood on those balconies and started ringing their bells which was in perfect harmony with the ringing of chimes in the chapel. Finally all the balconies and also the top of the tower were filled with angels with golden bells. Amma, just try to imagine the volume and the grandeur of the music of the chimes of the bells. It was going on for a long time and there was a huge crowd of spectators. My younger friends later asked me “Why can’t we shift our residence here David? Then we can hear the music for ever.” Suddenly we saw a brilliant light behind the chapel coming closer and Jesus descended into the chapel with another host of angels. Atonce all of us rushed inside through the many doors all around the chapel. A choir started singing beautifully songs of praises with perfect harmony with the chimes. After the praising song, Jesus delivered a marvellous message. JESUS : I am very very happy to be here in this island of music. As you know I love music and I love this enchanted island of chimes. As you all know, ringing of bell pronounces time. On the earth, children hear the school bell and they know that it is time to go for their studies. People hear the church bell and they know that it is time to go for the worship service. In Heaven also we have certain time for the happening of great events. The timings of such events are known only to My father. For example, there is a

time for My second coming to earth to collect My children. You will be also eagerly waiting for that time, since you will be also coming with Me. Then, there will be the judgment day and there are many many more events throughout eternity, and the timings are known only to My father. I don’t know when the bell will ring for such events. Now I must convey a message to the people of the world. People hear the bells at different times. The chimes of the wedding bell is a joyous time for them. Then there is the sound of the church bell when they leave the world and their earthly bodies. You all are blessed people since the sound of that bell was a joyous occasion for you because it denoted the time of your arrival to this wonderful place to live with Me for ever very happily. But is that sound of the bell joyful to all the souls? If they had not accepted My salvation and if they are not coming to Heaven, what a frightful tragedy to hear that bell? Isn’t that the time that they enter into eternal agony? So let the chimes of any bell, for the people on the earth, remind them that one day there will be a final bell denoting the time to leave the world. Where will they be going? Is it to the place of eternal happiness, or to the place of eternal agony? For you the chimes of bells bring happiness here in Heaven. But for the people on the earth, let it be a reminder of leaving the earth and the day of judgment. DAVID : Amma, when Jesus was giving the message, a very soft and sweet chimes was heard, just like a background music. As soon as Jesus and angels ascended, the chimes of the chapel and that of the angels (who were inside during the service) burst out in tremendous volume gloriously. When they all left together, only the bells of the chapel were ringing the chimes of music. What a wonderful message!! Bye amma dear! “Ring the bells of Heaven! There is joy today Angels swell the glad triumphant strain Tell the joyful tidings Bear it faraway! For a precious soul is born again.” - W.O. Cushing.

CHAPTER 62 WORSHIP SERVICE AT A PLACE WHERE DROOPING BRANCHES, RAISED TO MAKE A WAY Date: 6th June 2005 Time: 10.45 P.M. “It sprouted and became a low spreading vine, and its branches turned toward him and its roots remained where it stood. So it became a vine and brought forth branches and put forth foliage.” Ezek. 17:6 DAVID: Amma, just now we came home after attending a wonderful worship service. We sailed along the river touching our gardens, towards the right of our mansions. We sailed on and on. At one place our boat turned towards the right and there seemed to be no branch river on that side. Our girls started teasing John. In that area, the branches of the flowering trees, growing on the bank of the main river were drooping downwards, almost touching the surface of the river like our cashew trees. But to our great wonder, the branches raised slowly, opening a way for our boat to sail in the main river. Then we were astonished to see a branch river, completely hidden by the falling branches and our boat entered that one. When the boat touched the drooping branches, they straightened up to give way for the boat to move. Amma, it was a marvellous sight. The straightening of the branches took place only when the boat touched them. Finally the river touched a land. At that point the river split into two branches and flowed along the left and right. We couldn’t see its course, since the scenery was the same everywhere. We stepped down from our boat and there was a road starting from that point and proceeding straight. We started to walk along that road. There also, we couldn’t see anything in the front. But as soon as our foot or hand touched the drooping branches laden with flowers, they lifted and we had just enough space to pass into the midst of those lovely flowers with a sweet perfume. It was a marvellous sight and a delightful experience. We could see only a few steps in front of us. We walked like that and reached a beautiful chapel surrounded by a ground without any flowering trees. The ground was surrounded by many roads with the same picture of drooping branches with flowers and people were emerging from them, just like us. Inside the chapel many hosts of singing angels were descending and the sweet strains of their music filled the whole area. Soon the chapel became full and Jesus descended along with a host of angels. We stood up and praised Him. Then Jesus gave a short message. JESUS: In this area, you all had a delightful experience of walking through beautiful flowers. The flowering branches gave you just enough space to walk through and the flowers enfolded you with a sweet perfume. I want you to compare this experience with the same experience on the earth. There if you walk like this, thorns will be pricking from the sides and you will get scratches all over your body and it will be a painful experience. It can be compared to the painful life of many of you present here, while you were on

the earth. Most of you living around this area had such a painful life with thorns while you were on the earth. But you never faltered in your faith in Me, as you were able to see only one step at a time. You patiently bore all those pains with My comfort and you kept your faith till the end. Now I want to honour such people who are living in this colony among flowers, in their beautiful mansions. May God bless you. DAVID: What a wonderful message! Immediately Jesus ascended along with all the angels. Then the audience streamed out of the chapel. One man invited us to his residence which was near the chapel. The pathway leading to his mansion also had the same type of flowering branches. He told us what a painful life he led while he was on the earth. And now how much happiness he was enjoying in his beautiful mansion surrounded by beautiful flowers diffusing sweet fragrance. Then we sailed back home happily. Bye amma dear! “Only a little while Of walking with weary feet Patiently over the thorny way That leads to the golden street.”

CHAPTER 63 VISITING FRAGRANT RESINS AND PERFUME MAKERS' COLONY Date: 10th June 2005 Time: 10.55 P.M. “Awake, O north wind, and come, O south wind! Blow upon my garden, let its fragrance be wafted abroad.” Song of Sol. 4:16 DAVID: Amma, we reached home just now after visiting a wonderful place. We walked along the main road towards the right side of our mansions turned on the left road and reached the river. From there we sailed towards the left. We travelled a long way before we saw a broad road, starting from the right side bank of the river. We left our boat there and started walking along that road. The road was fenced in on both sides by tall flowering trees. As we walked farther the trees became closer and closer and finally it became a dense wood. The road and the right side landscape were at the same level. The left side landscape was sloping down mildly and it was enclosed by a stream running parallel to the road. Small streams from the right side were rippling down and crossing the road at many places and reached the broad stream on the left side. As we were walking we noticed a delightful scene. Small boats carrying children were sailing along the streams from right in a zigzag manner amidst the lovely woods and reached the broad stream. It was a marvellous sight. After a long way, the road was bending towards the right and we followed it. It was going straight after the bend and after a long way made a ‘U’ –turn towards the right enclosing a large landscape containing tall trees and mansions. We saw a branch road going towards the right, leading into the colony of rows and rows of beautiful mansions in between those very tall flowering trees. As soon as we entered that road, we were welcomed by a strong sweet smell. We couldn’t recognize from where it was emanating. It was not the fragrance of flowers. Then we saw a brown man within the woods behind his mansion doing something near the trees. He warmly welcomed us and gave the following information. BROWN MAN : Most of the inmates of this colony are from the tropical countries of the world. But there are many guest mansions in which many white people also are staying to learn and do the job, which we are doing here. On the earth, I worked in a rubber plantation and I was a rubber tapper. Here we are doing a similar work. We are tapping various sweet smelling resins by making a small cut in the bark of the tree, from where the thick liquid of resin flows out and we collect them. We are doing this, during our working time. We used to take the products to the nearest shopping complex. We also get orders from different parts of Heaven. There are about eight varieties of resins, which differ in their colours and fragrance. We collect them in big crystal bottles, which we get from the shopping complex and then distribute them in smaller crystal bottles with stoppers of the same material. Our men, women and youth do all these works and some of us used to take them in baskets to the shopping complex by boats.

DAVID: Amma, then he demonstrated the work to us. I have seen rubber tapping on the earth. But here they do it very easily. What a wonderful fragrance!! This was the sweet perfume, which we inhaled when we entered the colony. Then he poured the liquid from the cup into the bigger bottle which was hanging from his shoulder. Then he took us to their workshop; which was a large hall, situated at the centre of that colony. Many people were coming in with their resins, which were given numbers from one to eight. There, many people were collecting the different varieties in different bottles. Some of them were filling the small crystal jars with those resins. Some of them were packing the bottles in broad based baskets with handles to carry them. We were watching them doing all these works. They put one drop of every resin in our dress for us to smell the different scents. They were just wonderful!! Then they asked us to take as many bottles of perfume as we wanted. As usual our girls calculated the number of mansions in our colony and they wanted to give one set of eight perfumes to each family. They collected them in separate baskets. I took just two bottles and put them in my pocket. My friends will give me a set of bottles when they distribute them. Then we thanked them, bid them a fond farewell and sailed back home. I have to go to my medical study centre, since we are going to have a special meeting in which a great specialist doctor is going to give a lecture. He is going to come from another part of Heaven. Bye amma dear! “A sweet perfume upon the breeze Is borne from Ever-vernal trees; And flowers that, never fading grow Where streams of life forever flow!! -E.P. Stites

CHAPTER 64

WORSHIP SERVICE AT VILLAGERS ISLAND Date: 12th June 2005 Time: 10.50 P.M. “The Lord sees not as man sees; man looks on the outward appearance, but the Lord looks on the heart.” I Samuel 16:7 DAVID: Amma, we came home just now after attending a wonderful worship service. We took our usual route and as soon as we reached the sea, we sailed towards the left. After crossing the sailors' colony and before reaching the children’s mansions on the shore we turned at right angles to the shore line towards deep waters. On the way we saw small islands with small tents or cabins within beautiful gardens and we saw a few persons sitting here and there. Later on we learnt that they were called picnic islands. We sailed steadily forward and after a long way, we saw a very beautiful round golden chapel which stood in great splendour over a round golden platform which was submerged in water. The round chapel was open on all sides except the stage. The roof was made of some kind of thin sheets of shining gold. It was a sloping roof, very high at the centre and sloping down at the outer edges. We stepped down from our boat at the edge of the platform and walked through water. There were golden pebbles within the crystal –clear water and we told our teenagers to collect them after the service. We saw people sailing towards the chapel in colourful boats and we could see all the races of the world among them. Golden steps were around the whole chapel. Only the upper step was dry and the next lower step was immersed in water. As we were standing on the upper step a couple – tall white people – just got out of their boat and walked in. They greeted us by waving their hands and they gave us some information about that place. They introduced themselves as journalists. JOURNALISTS: We used to visit several parts of Heaven with maps and collect informations regarding the inmates of a particular colony or island. We try to find their country (origin), work, culture, habits, how they got salvation etc. Like that we came to visit about twelve islands lying in an immense semicircle at the other side of the chapel at a distance of more than a mile from here. Those islands are called ‘Island Villages’. Our residence is in the main land. Every time we come here, we used to visit one island. Like that we have visited six of the islands. All the inhabitants have come from very backward villages from all over the world. They were not educated, but they had very strong faith in Jesus. They just adore Him. As soon as they get information that Jesus will be coming to this chapel, they will start decorating their boats with beautiful flowers and gold ribbons. DAVID: The couple then took us to the other side of the chapel, from where we could see the lovely decorated boats with the villagers sailing towards the chapel. They were beating their native drums and playing other string instruments. Soon the chapel started filling up. The floor was very beautiful

made of smooth shining solid gold. They were seated on the ground with great reverence. We also went within taking off our shoes and sat at the right side in the front. We really enjoyed sitting on the smooth cool golden surface, surrounded by the sea. Suddenly we saw something like a glittering (fiery) comet with a head and a long tail coming towards the chapel. Soon Jesus with a large host of angels descended over the stage in magnificent splendour. Most of the audience fell prostrate to worship Jesus with great reverence and adoration. All others stood up with raised hands and praised Jesus. The praising session went on for sometime. Then Jesus started talking. JESUS: I am extremely happy to be here with you who worship Me with a simple heart and great reverence. On the earth, different people, both educated and uneducated worship Me in different ways. People look at the outer appearance. From the way a person prays and worships Me, they judge their faith. But I look into the hearts and find out whether their love for Me is sincere. As I always say “Blessed are the poor in spirit: For their’s is the kingdom of Heaven.” I know your genuine deep love for Me and the sincerity with which you worship Me in great adoration. May God bless you. DAVID: Amma, you must have seen the reverence with which they worshipped Jesus. As soon as Jesus and the angels started to ascend, they beat their drums and shouted in great joy and after the ascension their boats swept across the sea to their respective islands. We bid a fond farewell to the journalists. Our teenagers collected the golden pebbles and we sailed back home with great joy. Bye amma dear! “That gate ajar stands free for all Who seek through it salvation; The rich and poor, the great and small, Of every tribe and nation.” - Mrs. Lydia Baxter

CHAPTER 65

VISITING A CHAIN OF MUSEUMS OF DIFFERENT COUNTRIES OF THE EARTH Date: 16th June 2005 Time: 10.50 P.M. “Behold a great multitude which no man could number, from every nation, from all tribes and people and tongues, standing before the throne and before the Lamb.” Rev. 7:9 DAVID: Amma, we came home just now after visiting an unusual place. We reached the sea by our usual route. From the sea, we turned towards the right and sailed along the beach. After crossing the Chinese colony over the plateau, we saw a very wide, beautiful road, starting at a higher level than that of the sea. The road was going towards the interior of that land from the beach. A flight of steps rose from the sea to this road. Many of those steps were submerged into the crystal clear water of the sea and some were dry. We stepped out of our boat, climbed the steps and started walking along that road. On both sides, there were very beautiful and different types of gardens and parks. Then we found a name board in front of a vast garden. To our great surprise, that board contained the name of a country of the world. The famous flowers of that country were planted in that garden. There was a network of pathways in between and inside the various sections of that garden. We went into an English garden. There were different varieties of lovely roses and also many other flowers, which were familiar to John. Like that we visited the gardens of many countries. We visited the Indian garden also. I was excited to see many types of bougainvillea plants, full of flowers of different colours. I told them that this was one of the tropical plants and it was very common in India. In a pond we saw lotus and also different coloured water lilies which are common in India. After passing the gardens of many countries, we walked further on the road. There we saw huge and beautiful mansions of different types of gardens. To our great amazement we learnt that they were museums of different countries of the earth. I was interested in going into the Indian museum. The building was like the palace of Maharaja (king). It was a treasure house of exquisite carvings in wood and works of art. There were numerous halls inside. Each hall was meant to display one talent given to Indians by God. One hall contained great paintings of Indians who are in Heaven now. Amma, we know that Indians are very good in making articles with fine artistic skill. We walked through halls covered with a rich array of Indian art and exquisite handicrafts. In one hall we saw very beautiful Kashmir shawls, shimmering in the golden light. In another hall, a group of Indian musicians were playing Indian musical instruments and were singing Indian songs. That was quite good to hear. A large number of people were going through those museums. We all thoroughly enjoyed ourselves visiting those delightful museums. We couldn’t visit all of them.

Then we started walking along the road still further, and reached a river which flowed at right angles to the road touching one edge of that vast museum site. We got into a boat and sailed towards the right. The river then turned right again after covering the whole museum site area on the right side of the road and reached the sea. The river flowed on the three sides of the museum site and we could call it as a small island beyond the sea. Then we sailed back home in our boat. Amma, I am going to Steve’s room for a music practice, since we may have to give an item in a music programme soon. Bye amma dear! “From every kingdom of earth they come, To join the triumphal cry Of “Worthy the Lamb that once was slain”! Will you be there and I?” CHAPTER 66 VISITING PEOPLE WHO WERE MEMBERS OF EXPEDITION TEAMS ON THE EARTH Date: 20 t h June 2005 Time: 10.45 P.M.

“Thou makest darkness, and it is night, when all the beasts of the forest creep forth. The young lions roar for their prey, seeking their food from God. When the sun rises, they get them away and lie down in their dens.” Ps. 104 : 20, 21, 22 DAVID: Amma, we came home just now after visiting a few wonderful people in a marvellous island. We reached the sea by our usual route. From the sea we turned left and sailed a long way along the shore. After passing all the familiar sites, we turned at right angles to the shore line and sailed towards deep waters. Our boat swept across the sea for a very long time. From a distance we saw a gigantic golden arch and a golden cross over it. The arch may be about thirty feet high. When we sailed nearer we couldn’t see anything except the arch and the cross since the island was just covered with wild bushes, flowering trees and flowering creepers. If you want to see a very wild beauty in Heaven it was there. Another spectacular beauty of that place was that instead of a road leading into the island, there was a river starting from the sea and flowing into that island. So we entered that island in our boat. The island was a real dense jungle. Because of the arch only, we thought that there should be some kind of habitation inside. We couldn’t see anyone or any mansion. Our teenagers were making all kinds of noises and teasing John as well telling him, “John, it is an ideal place to play hide and seek. Shall we start playing?” Then all of a sudden we saw a high bridge connecting the jungle on both sides of the river. We learnt later that this river poured into the sea on the other side, crossing the entire

island. To our great amazement, we saw a group of adults youth and children standing on the middle of the bridge and waving to us. Many of them were whites. There were a few black men as well. Among those children we could see all the races of the world. They made a sign to us to climb over the bridge. We left our boat at the left side bank and went there. We could see straight pathways on both sides of the bridge and at their ends we caught glimpses of the sea as well. Pathways were fenced in on both sides by dense jungle. John introduced us and one white couple gave some instruction to a few other people to take the children to the sea and they took us to their residence. A few black men also came with us. We walked along the pathway that was on the right side of the bridge and after some distance saw a small pathway branching towards the left. We entered that and it looked as though we came to a dead end. But our hosts continued to walk and moved aside some hanging creepers and to our great amazement, we saw a very beautiful huge wooden mansion within those creepers. It had one floor and a slope roof. It was constructed over massive pillars. It was like a wooden cabin but very very big and grand with many many rooms. We climbed several steps and occupied the cane chairs in their very wide front portico. We felt as though we were seated inside a thick jungle. The white man started talking in English, but he didn’t tell us his nationality. HOST: In this immense jungle island, there are more than fifty such beautiful mansions. Mostly, people who were involved in different types of expeditions on the earth, live here. I went for an expedition to African jungle, since I was interested in studying the lives and behaviour of wild animals and writing books about them. I know Jim Corbett who helped the poor villagers by killing so many man eaters at the grave risk of his own life, in the Himalayan jungles. There are people like him in this island also. But Jim Corbett is living in another such jungle. Do you know one thing? As we lived almost all our lives in such beautiful jungles in small wooden cabins, and since we enjoyed that sort of life, Jesus would not ask us to live in a beautiful city in Heaven. While we were on the earth, our children were brought up by their grand parents in our native country. Now I heard from a friend who came to Heaven recently that my son, who is on the earth, is much interested in such expeditions and he is doing some work on that line as a hobby and recreation. I want you to meet another wonderful person. He is John, an English man who was a member of the team who discovered Noah’s ark. While he was on the earth he wrote many books stressing the truth of Bible stories. Here also he is writing books. A few of my helpers from Africa are living with us in our mansion. They were greatly attached to us, while on the earth and they helped us in our expedition. We only told them about Jesus and they accepted Him as their Saviour. So now they are with us. You may wonder why we are keeping an arch and a cross in front of our island. Arch represents a way to a new world meaning our exploration or discovery of new things. Without the help of our Jesus, we can never succeed in our endeavour. That is why we have a cross over the arch. Though we liked the thrill and adventure of expedition, we were real

Christians loving our Saviour. (Then he called his helper and asked him to open his shirt top and we saw a cross in his chain around his neck.) See he always wears a cross even in Heaven. He had one, while he was on the earth too. (Then the helper brought us delicious fruits in a tray. We never tasted such sweet fruits before and they were new to us.) Children and youth come here on picnics. Do you know one thing? This jungle is a marvellous place to play hide and seek. (Our teenagers were smiling looking at one another since they had been teasing John about playing hide and seek.) The children you saw came from other parts of Heaven. They are the children of our friends. There are many wooden mansions hidden within these creepers. No body knows the exact number of mansions in this place. I am involved in studying the wild animals of Heaven. There are many wild animals in this jungle. They are very friendly. They used to visit me, my wife and my helpers. Whenever I heard about a new animal, I used to go there and study about it. I write books about the Heavenly animals. DAVID: He and his wife then took us to John, who was in the team of excavating the ark. We again crossed the bridge and walked through the pathway on the other side of the bridge. After some distance, our host turned left. This mansion was also hidden by creepers. He moved the creepers, just like we move curtains and he took us in. There, under his wooden cabin, the great man was seated in a comfortable chair in front of a table, where there were many books and papers. We went with our hosts to the backyard to collect chairs for us. We all brought our own chairs and sat around him. He described how his team found the deeply buried ark within the snow and how they went inside to see the different parts of the ark. He was a very jovial person and he explained everything in a humourous and interesting manner. MR. JOHN: I hate people who were spreading rumours that many of the Bible stories like that of Noah, are fake. See, we found and touched with our own hands the ark of Noah. Many great theologians and wise men are trying to disprove the true stories of creation and the miracles of Jesus. The discovery of the ark was a great shock to them. Here I am writing books about the discovery of the ark. As you know, our beloved Jesus transferred all the details recorded in our human earthly brain to our super heavenly brain. So I remember all the details. Unfortunately I couldn’t bring a piece of wood of the ark and also my books about the discovery of ark, when I came to Heaven. Now I am writing once again that story. I am very happy to see a youth group in Heaven. I have a game for youth like you. I always tell the groups of youth who come here that I have a game for them. You can also play that game anytime you want. The game is to discover the total number of hidden mansions in this jungle. So far youth groups have discovered only forty two mansions. It is similar to our game called ‘Treasure hunt’. DAVID: Amma, we enjoyed listening to his interesting talk. After a long time, we bid a fond farewell to Mr. John and to our dear hosts and started

sailing in our boat. We sailed to the opposite side of the arch. There the sea was very beautiful and shallow with a large number of different coloured small marble rocks decked with sea plants covering them. In the sea bed we saw precious stones and marble pebbles of different colours, here and there. We sailed in our boat around those rocks. My younger friends wanted to get down wherever they saw precious stones. I held their hands while getting down and also while climbing up. If I tell them to hurry up, they will say, “Sweet David (nfhgg;glhnj nltpl;) Don’t get angry David.” in Tamil. Amma, they are such affectionate and sweet friends. Finally, we sailed around the island and came to the front. While going around the island also we couldn’t see anything inside that dense jungle. Then we sailed back home happily. Bye amma dear! " Beyond the stars, sweet peace we'll know Calm as the crystal rivers flow Where rolls the sea of perfect love Beyond the stars that gleam above". - J. P. Tompkins CHAPTER 67 VISITING A PLACE OF FALLS AND SPORTS GROUNDS Date: 22 n d June 2005 Time: 10.50 P.M.

“The floods have lifted up, O Lord, the floods have lifted up their voice, the floods lift up their roaring. Mightier than the thunders of many waters mightier than the waves of the sea, the Lord on high is mighty.” Ps. 93:3,4 DAVID: Amma, we are sailing back home after seeing a marvellous falls. Now we have landed near the steps leading to our colony. Mamu and his friends are standing there, wearing some kind of funny hats. I don’t know from where they got them. They look so cute in those hats. Many more little ones are carrying drums and they are beating them to welcome us. I am slipping from here and walking along the edge of the river, so that I can reach home sooner. (David continued his narration after a few minutes.) Amma, we sailed along our river touching our rear gardens towards the right of our mansions. After crossing the lake and the American farmer’s colony and before reaching the Palm wood island, where we had the children’s camp, we entered a left side branch of the main river. After passing the usual beautiful heavenly sites we felt that the river was flowing in an unusually high speed. We all got highly excited. The boat was moving fast and so we realized that we were approaching a great falls. Our teenagers wanted to go straight and plunge into the falls. As you know, there is no danger or fear in Heaven. They asked John about that possibility. But John said that he was getting instruction to land at the side and not to go

over the falls!! So we landed at the right side of the river. There were many compartments made of wood and our boat landed into one of them just like we leave cars in a car parking place along a road. There were two parallel roads running along the two banks of the river. We started walking along the right side road. Amma, I cannot explain the wonder and thrill which we experienced when we beheld the marvellous sight of that magnificent falls of immense size. It was very wide. The spectacular beauty was that it was like water coming out of a long and huge dam, because of the sloping surface at the base of the falls. But here that surface was made of gold and precious stones of different colours were embedded in them. So when the glassy water was falling on that surface, water looked golden and also the precious stones were glittering as though some powerful lights of different colours were underneath the water. I told you about another immense falls, we saw once. There the water was falling into thick woods and so we couldn’t see the base of the falls, where the tumbling waters were falling and scattering everywhere. Here no tall trees were there to block the wonderful view, and so we were able to see the immense power of the water falls. There were two huge mountains on either side of the falls near the base. There were three rows of mansions on the mountains, one at the foot, one at the middle of the slope and one at the summit. The mansions at the feet of the mountains were built over massive pillars. Each mansion had one floor and a flat roof. Amma, you must see the mighty force with which water dashed against those pillars. We climbed down the steps near the falls and from there a flight of steps rose directly to the top of the first mansion at the foot of the mountain. Ascending those steps we stood over the terrace of that mansion. From there the sight of the magnificent falls and its dashing turbulent waters was just marvellous. Another beauty was that all the tops of the first row of mansions were connected by bridges, so that one could go from one mansion to the next. There were also many flights of steps and bridges at different places to go from the first row of mansions to the next row at the higher level. As we were walking along the slope of the mountain, we were able to see the breath-taking beauty below. The second row of mansions were within beautiful flower gardens. The first row of mansions was guest mansions. The second row was occupied mostly by people who were interested in sports. We met one white man, who just came out of his mansion to go to the top of the mountain, where there were huge grounds for sports with galleries for the audience, just like our stadiums. He only gave us all the details about the inmates of that colony. There were several flights of steps to go to the summit from the second row of mansions. We went with that white man. A match was going on. Amma, it was similar to our football game. But here they touch the ball with their hands and it is called hand ball game. At the slightest touch the ball was flying. As I told you earlier, there were men and women in both the teams and they played together. It was very interesting to watch. After watching one game, our girls wanted to go to the first row of mansions below to watch the turbulent waters of the falls. But Frank and other boys wanted to stay back to watch

the next match. So I took the girls below, telling John, that they could find us sitting near the first row of mansion. So we went down. There were many parapet walls. We enjoyed ourselves sitting on those walls and dangling our feet within those turbulent waters. Amma, it was really a delightful experience. Then we started singing many songs of praise. Though our voices were drowned by the thunderous noise of the falls, it was another delightful experience to sing at the top of our voices. After sometime our girls started roaming along the streams which were rippling down from the top of the mountain to join the water of the falls. I knew why they were wandering!! They were in search of some beautiful stones. I also joined them and they got what they wanted. I know why they were collecting them! They were collecting them because some small hands would be extended towards us when we reach home. Somehow we got a good collection to fill all our four pockets. By that time boys came down and we all came back home joyfully. Amma, now I am going to Steve’s room for practising an anthem. Do you know the song we selected? “Jesus lover of my soul”, but it is an anthem. You may have it in songs and solos, in the last pages. Bye amma dear! “Fresh from the throne of glory Bright in its crystal gleam, Bursts out the living fountain, Swells on the living stream; Tranquil river let me ever Sit and sing by thee.” - Horatius Bonar

CHAPTER 68

WORSHIP SERVICE IN A COLONY OF SHEPHERDS WHILE ON THE EARTH Date: 24 th June 2005 Time: 10.45 P.M. “The Lord is my Shepherd, I shall not want; He makes me to lie down in green pastures, He leads me beside still waters; He restores my soul.” Ps. 23:1, 2 DAVID: Amma, we came home just now after attending a wonderful worship service. We walked along the main road of our colony towards the right of our mansions, turned on the left side road and reached the river. From there we sailed in a boat towards the left. We travelled a very long way and then entered a left side branch through which we haven’t sailed so far. That river was flowing in an open plain which stretched away in the distance with cool and green meadows. After some distance we came into a place of vast green meadows, completely surrounded by mountains except the two gaps through which the river flowed in and flowed out. On each bank of the river, at the centre of the green fields there was one row of mansions situated in a semi circle, starting from the river and ending there. In front of those mansions and also behind those mansions, we saw herds and herds of sheep grazing on those meadows. When we went near one group we saw them clearly. They all were cute animals with fine white curly hair. They were smaller in size, similar to our pomeranian dogs. Only by looking at the face we could identify them as sheep. They had very graceful gentle sheep faces. It was a marvellous sight – the green meadows and the white sheep. There was another row of mansions at the foot of the mountains and a few mansions here and there on the top of the mountains. An immense auditorium stood in great splendour, over-looking the river, on the summit of a mountain on the right side. There were beautiful broad bridges over the two gaps between the mountains. We sailed slowly enjoying the scenic beauty around and reached the foot of the mountain near the auditorium. A flight of steps rose from the river to the top of the mountain. Ascending those steps, we started walking along the bridge. We stood at the middle of the bridge and lingered there. We found the place delightful. There were not many tall trees. The mountain slopes also, was covered with green meadows and herds of sheep were seen there also. While we were standing on the bridge, we saw people coming towards the auditorium from the opposite mountain. Some of those people gave us some details about the residents of that colony. PEOPLE: Most of the residents here had been shepherds by profession while they were on the earth. Some had been pet lovers who loved to live with lambs as pets. Jesus in His tender mercy has given us a beautiful place with meadows with a large number of sheep, since throughout our lives on

the earth we were living with the sheep, feeding them and leading them to green pastures. Here there is no need to lead them or feed them. They themselves will eat grass whenever they want. They practically live with us, eat with us and sleep with us. You see, there is a row of small houses behind our mansions for the sheep. (They showed us those houses) But our children are so attached to them that they always take them into our homes. You must see the beautiful sight during the time we have our meals. We have huge round low tables with low chairs for our children to sit and eat. Almost half the chairs will be occupied by our sheep. Children used to cut pieces of fruits and serve them to the sheep in plates. The sheep used to stand on the chairs, keeping two legs over the table and eat happily along with our children. They used to sleep with our children and follow them wherever they go. There are many gentle streams starting from the mountain, flowing along the green meadows and then join the river. Children used to take these sheep to the streams to play. We tell our children not to bring them into the auditorium when we go there to attend a worship service. DAVID: All of us then went to the auditorium site. It had a huge golden ground around it. While we were standing on the ground, we saw white luminous clouds appearing in the gap between the two mountains and each cloud turned out to be a host of angels and they descended over the auditorium. We were so absorbed looking at that marvellous sight, that we missed our beloved Jesus who descended into the auditorium. As soon as we heard the shouts of praises, we rushed in and saw Jesus just descending on the grand stage. The seats were arranged in galleries within the auditorium. There was a large choir at the left. They looked beautiful in their uniform. As soon as Jesus sat on the throne, the choir along with the audience started singing a praising song which was unfamiliar to us. The choir sang in unison, but it was very good. We saw all the races of the world among the choir members and also among the audience. Then Jesus gave a wonderful message. JESUS: While I was on the earth, I was very familiar with shepherds and sheep. So I used to refer to them often in My sermons. They had great importance in My life on the earth. The message of My birth was first announced to them only. I compared Myself to a Shepherd and My followers to the sheep. Sheep are very gentle animals. They follow their leader (Shepherd) with implicit faith and obedience. But there are some sheep going astray and the shepherd is very particular to go in search of the lost sheep. Likewise I came to earth, gave My life on the cross in search of the lost sheep (human beings) and bring them into My fold and give them eternal life. While I was on the earth, the sheep and shepherd had special place in My life. While I was a boy, I used to love the sheep and the lambs tenderly. King David was a shepherd boy and he killed the wild animals with great courage risking his own life and saved his sheep. Now I bless you My children. Amen.

DAVID: Amma, what a wonderful message!! Then we stood up, while Jesus along with the angels ascended gloriously. We, then sailed back home, enjoying the beautiful scenery around. Now I am going to Steve’s room for music practice. I taught treble to our teenagers and also other parts to other groups. Now we are going to sing together. Bye amma dear! “He leadeth His own with a gentle hand, Whenever we faint by the way; How precious the blessings that fall from His throne, Like dew at the close of the day!”

CHAPTER 69

A MUSIC CONCERT FOR JOYOUS YOUTH Date: 26 th June 2005 Time: 10.55 P.M. “O come, let us sing to the Lord; let us make a joyful noise to the rock of our Salvation.” Ps. 95:1 DAVID: Amma, we came home just now after taking part in a music concert at the music lover’s colony. We sailed along the river at the back of our colony towards the right of our mansions and by taking the usual route reached the music lovers colony which stretched around the lovely lake. The concert was arranged in that beautiful immense auditorium, overlooking the lake. Amma, as I told you earlier we practised the anthem, “Jesus lover of my soul.” Steve was very clever. He devised the music for prelude and interludes wonderfully. The anthem starts by playing all the violins and flutes very softly the first line. This is followed by the soft tenor solo and when we come to the chorus the full orchestra, drums and pipe instruments join the tenors with a bang and we sing it with four parts with full volume. The contrast is tremendous and it is superb and highly exciting. Like that there are many variations in the music and our choir sings it very beautifully. Finally, we reached the auditorium. This music concert was specially meant for youth and so the auditorium was filled with youth who were bubbling with joy. Amma, when you come to Heaven you will be surprised to see the great number of youth here. Naturally the place was filled with their joyous laughter. All the participants and the volunteers had a badge with a brilliant diamond at the centre, so that we could easily identify them. Each one of our group got a badge and they had reserved a place for us at the front. Amma, I hope that you remember that immense auditorium with seats arranged in galleries and balconies on the three sides and huge stage. There were some adults also in the audience. The concert started when a very smart young man came to the stage and welcomed all the participants, who were there from different parts of Heaven, around that area. Then he started a session of praising Jesus. Everybody jumped with joy raising their

hands while praising Jesus. Then the programme started. Amma, the way of expressing pure joy among the youth is almost the same as on the earth. On the earth youth used to clap hands with shouts of joy in between songs, whenever there is some kind of quick music. In the same way in Heaven too, the youth instead of clapping hands, they raise their hands and shout uniformly “Oooh! Oooh! ……..”, whenever there is quick music or a change from soft music to sudden quick music. Our item was almost at the beginning. We went to the stage. I was on the drums; many girls were playing violins and boys flutes. The prelude was very very soft, so also the tenor solo. Next with a bang, the drums, the guitars and the pipe instruments joined the others and we sang in four parts. Amma, you must have heard the shout of appreciation from the audience. As soon as our item was over, everyone stood up and gave a great shout of appreciation and we heard many voices shouting ‘once more’. But usually we don’t repeat any of our items. There were about twenty groups to sing or play musical instruments or both. At the end of our item, John introduced ‘Steve’ as the music director and ‘David’ as the choir director. When we were walking down also we continued to get appreciation and the youth sitting near us congratulated us saying that it was an excellent performance. After the programme we met many of our friends. Everyone appreciated our item. My friend Bob and his choir didn’t come. May be that they don’t come into that ‘Youth singers’ category. On our way back home our girls wanted to collect something for the children who would be waiting for us. At one place we saw some kind of stone like things with dots under the trees. We got down there, and when we picked them up, we found them to be some kind of beautiful nuts fallen from the trees. They were dark blackish brown in colour with pale yellow dots. So we all filled our four pockets with them and sailed back home. At our place near the river, my great ‘Uncle’ (Mamu) along with a group of children was waiting for us. I quickly kept the nuts on the extended small hands and rushed home to talk to you amma. Bye amma dear! “O, to join the halleluiah With yon triumphant band! Who sing where glory dwelleth, In Immanuel’s land.” - Mrs. A.R. Cousin

CHAPTER 70

WORSHIP SERVICE, IN A CHAPEL SURROUNDED BY PINK ROSES Date: 30 t h June 2005 Time: 11.05 P.M.

“I am a Rose of Sharon, a lily of the valleys.” Song of Sol. 2:1 I was waiting till 10.50 for David to talk to me. Then without my knowledge, I fell asleep. Suddenly at 11.05 I woke up hearing the voice of my darling son, calling me Amma! Amma! DAVID: Amma, I had been calling you for sometime. Then I realized that you were asleep and so I decided to tell you about this trip next time. When I was about to leave for my medical study centre, I heard your voice. Amma, we came home just now after attending a wonderful worship service in a chapel at our worship complex. We sailed along the river in the front towards the left, after reaching it by our usual route. After passing the huge auditorium, we saw a road starting from the river bank and going into the interior of the vast picturesque stretches of the worship complex. The road was laid with beautiful pink marble tiles edged with gold. Soon we reached a very lovely garden, full of pink roses. Amma, I cannot explain in words the exquisite beauty of those lustrous roses and the very sweet fragrance coming out of that garden. Amma, the flowers in Heaven never fade or wither. All those rose flowers were either in the bud stage or in full bloom. There was a vast stretch of that garden and as we walked through the pink golden road, we saw a pink round chapel at the centre of that lovely garden. The ground around the chapel, the entire walls and roof of the chapel were outlaid with pink marble tiles. Beautiful pink roses were embedded in those tiles. So the chapel looked like a heap of pink roses. People were coming from all directions and entered the chapel. We also went in. Pink seats were arranged in half circles, facing a very beautiful altar. Huge bowls of pink roses adorned the altar and also the interior of the chapel. Children occupied the lovely seats which were arranged in the front. Each one was holding a very beautiful single pink rose with a long stem and green leaves. As a whole the interior of the chapel also looked like a pink rose garden. Amma, the chapel looked grand and beautiful and the whole place was bathed in the sweet fragrance of the gorgeous flowers. A large choir was singing beautiful songs and anthems. We recognized many of the choir members. They were from the music lover’s colony. There were many new faces too. We occupied the seats almost at the front, just behind the children. Then we witnessed a fascinating sight amma. Hosts and hosts of angels descended into the chapel and they also carried beautiful bunches of pink roses instead of their musical instruments. Amma, this is the first time I saw angels carrying flowers. Just imagine the marvellous scene of radiant white angels with bouquets of pink roses. Soon Jesus descended gloriously along, with a host of angels carrying pink roses. Jesus was seated on a radiant white throne.

Then all of us stood up and started praising Jesus, raising our hands. In the mean time the choir started a beautiful praising song. You don’t know that song amma. We all joined the choir and the whole chapel rang with our joyful voices. After that Jesus gave His short and wonderful message. JESUS: Some of you must have seen the roses in the valley of Sharon in the world and also many of the beautiful rose gardens there. But Heaven’s rose gardens far surpass all of them in grandeur and splendour. Now I want to give a short message based on the rose gardens. The gardens blooming with rose flowers very close to each other are marvellous to look at. In the same way you must be close to one another in Heaven. You all are at different levels in your spiritual growth. As I always tell you, you must have more spiritual growth in Heaven and you must try to attain perfection and be like a beautiful rose garden and give happiness to others. In the same way the fragrance of flowers can be compared to love and your love should be diffused in all directions and should reach others who are near you. They must see the love of our Father in you. Now I want to give a message to My children on the earth. Your life also should be like a rose garden giving out happiness to others and your fragrance of love should be extended to all who come into contact with you whether they live nearby or far. At the same time you’ll have thorns in your life. In Heaven there is no thorn in the rose plant, but on the earth there are thorns in the plant which is the source of happiness and love to others. With My help you bear your thorns and sow happiness and love to all around you. May God bless you. DAVID: Immediately Jesus started His ascension with the rose gardenangels with roses surrounding Him. It was really a glorious sight. All of us were standing and praising Jesus. After the ascension, those children assembled there fixed those roses in their dresses and rushed out of the chapel. People then distributed roses to everyone present in the chapel. After getting those beautiful roses we came home. Bye amma dear! “There the buds from earth transplanted, For our coming watch and wait, In the upper garden growing, Just within the lovely gate Tho’ our hearts may break with sorrow, By the grief so hard to bear, We shall meet them some glad morning, In the upper garden there.”

CHAPTER 71

VISITING SEA ISLANDS OF FISHERMEN WHO ARE CLOSELY ATTACHED TO THE FISHES AND FEED THEM Date: 4 th July 2005 Time: 10.55 P.M. “Thou madest him to have dominion over the works of Thy hands. Thou hast put all things under his feet – The fowl of the air and the fish of the sea.” Ps. 8:6, 8 DAVID: Amma, we are sailing back home from the sea. I’ll get down from the boat at the back of my mansion and rush to my room. (After sometime David continued his narration.) We reached the sea by our usual route, and from there we turned left and sailed along the shore. We passed the mountain resort area and at one place, we turned at right angles to the shore line towards the interior of the sea. After a long way we saw from a distance a cluster of small islands lying in an immense circle. We caught glimpses of mansions in the islands through the drooping branches of the beautiful flowering trees. At the centre of that immense circle we saw a tall golden tower glittering in the golden light. When we reached there, we found that there was enough space for a boat or a small ship to enter the circle between two islands. We sailed in and found that the sea was shallow within the circle. We left our boat and reached the tower which stood over a solid rock. There was a cluster of bells at the top of the tower and a long golden chain was hanging from it, which can be used to ring the bells. A group of children were playing around the tower and also within the shallow crystal clear water there. Our girls talked to them and laughed with them, but the children couldn’t give us any idea about that place. We could see all the races of the world among them. Again we got into our boat and sailed near the edges of the islands. There were about 8-10 beautiful mansions in each island. The outer edges of the islands were studded with those mansions, facing the sea and surrounded by very lovely flower gardens and flowering trees. There would have been about eight islands. In one of those islands we saw a man standing within the garden of his mansion. We left our boat there and walked in. He warmly welcomed us and we had a pleasant conversation with him as we walked along the main road through the middle of the island and through a huge central park. That road ended near the sea on the opposite side of the island, where the sea was deep. Another main road was passing through the middle of the island which was at right angles to the one in which we were walking. That man gave his name as Thomas and he told us about the islanders. THOMAS: We were all fishermen belonging to different countries and races of the world. Now here we live together in perfect harmony and love. We were not much educated, though we belonged to the fourth generation of Christians. Our children studied only a little. We were very poor and so we took our sons to the sea when they became older and our daughters were at home making or repairing fishing nets. So the girls also didn’t have much

chance for education. So now in Heaven all of them are learning at a study centre nearby, where they learn scripture and learn to read. Also they teach our people to make many handicrafts. Even our bigger men and women attend such classes. So Jesus has given us such beautiful mansions near the sea and also facilities for education which was denied to us, while we were on the earth due to poverty. You have come here in our working time and that is why you don’t see many people here. Our adults and youth have gone to the study centre. If you had come during our recreation time you would have seen a marvellous sight. [By that time we reached the end of the road touching the deep sea. There were many long golden steps along the entire edge of the island, leading into the sea. We all sat on those steps and Thomas continued his narration). While we were on the earth, we had to catch fish, because that was our livelihood and food. But now in Heaven, we love fishes and our life is associated with them. At a particular time of our recreation somebody will ring the bells in that golden tower. Immediately everyone used to carry the baskets containing special type of fruits for the fishes and come to the deep seaside. By hearing the bells all the fishes both big and small used to come near the edge of the island. Everyone used to enjoy feeding them. The fishes shine in different colours and they far surpass in beauty and splendour the fishes on the earth. Our children have given names for them. When they call them by their names, the fishes used to go near the children to get their fruits and to play with them. At that time all the islanders would be at these steps. We used to spend a long time with the fishes and then we go to take rest or relax at the park, occupying those comfortable seats there. Our children used to have a delightful time playing and swimming with those lovely fishes. When Jesus comes to an auditorium in an island nearby, we all (fisher folk from all the islands) go there to worship Jesus. Missionaries used to visit our islands and they teach us scripture and music and these classes used to be conducted in the central park. While we were in the world, we couldn’t understand much of what our priests used to preach at the church. Many educated young boys and girls from nearby towns used to visit our villages and tell us about Jesus and His love. We were able to understand very simple messages only. But we realized that Jesus died for us on the cross to forgive our sins and if we believe that, we can come to Heaven after death. We understood only that message and some small Bible stories, which those youth taught us. We lived in small huts on the earth. Now see! Jesus has given us such beautiful and huge mansions here. DAVID: Then he took us to the central park and we were seated there. He then went to his mansion and brought some beautiful baskets full of fruits, which they used to feed the fishes and it was their food as well. Amma, those fruits were like our tender cucumber, long, rounded and smooth. It was luscious and juicy. Thomas told us that bigger fishes used to swallow them without biting the fruit. We ate some and Thomas asked us to take the rest as samples to our homes. He asked us to go there during their

recreation time to see the wonderful scene. Even then we saw many beautiful fishes playing amidst the sea-plants of many colours and it was a marvellous sight. Then we bid him a fond farewell and sailed back home. On our way our girls wanted to collect some flowers for the children and that is why we are late amma. Now I am going to my medical study centre, where we are going to have a welcome meeting to a great pathologist. I always attend such meetings. They mostly talk about the incidents in which Jesus helped them when they faced difficulties in their profession. Be happy amma! Bye amma dear! “All creatures of our God and King Lift up your voice and with us sing Alleluia, Alleluia! - St. Francis of Assisi (1182 – 1226)

CHAPTER 72

WORSHIP SERVICE IN AN INDUSTRIAL WORKERS COLONY Date: 6 t h July 2005 Time: 10.50 P.M.

“Wherefore I say unto thee, Her sins, which are many, are forgiven; for she loved much: but to whom little is forgiven, the same loveth little.” Luke 7:47 DAVID: Amma, we are walking back home after attending a wonderful worship service. Now we are near Steve’s mansion and a group of our small kids are marching towards us playing their drums and wearing funny hats. I’ll quickly turn into our garden. Otherwise Mamu will jump over my shoulder, so also the other tiny ones and they will not allow me to come home immediately. So I rushed home and now I am talking from my room. We walked along our main road towards the left of our mansions turned on the right road and reached the river. From there we sailed towards the right in a boat. After passing all the familiar sites, we came to a place where the river curved to the left slightly and at that place it formed a huge lake at the left and again continued its course from the other side of the lake. At the lake shore at the other end there were three huge and lofty mountains. The feet of the mountains almost touched each other in the shape of an immense semicircle. There were two valleys in between and they were not deep enough for the lake water to flow through them. As soon as we entered the lake we were struck by the beauty regarding the regularity and uniformity in the arrangement of very beautiful mansions of the same size and architecture along three levels of the three mountains. The mansions in the first level were built along the base of the three mountains

and they had a common pathway going in front of all those mansions. The ground level of the mansions and the pathway formed an immense and perfect semicircle in the same level. The mansions on the next level were constructed below the middle line of the three mountains. The wonder was that the mansions on the three mountains perched on the same perfect level and the pathway going in front of all those mansions passed through two lovely bridges on the two valleys. There also the ground level of the mansions as well as the pathway with the two bridges formed a beautiful semicircle. The mansions on the third level were in between the second level and the top and there also the arrangement was the same with two bridges. At the summit of the central mountain we saw an immense Cathedral with several golden towers of different heights and over the other two mountains, we saw two huge buildings. Later on we were told that they were conference halls for the inmates. Amma, when the building is huge with several towers, I call it a Cathedral. If it is a plain building of immense size, I call it an auditorium. Also the mansions on the three levels continued on the other side of the mountains too. There were flights of steps from the foot of each mountain to the top, one in the front and one at the back side of each mountain. They rose at right angles to the three path ways which were parallel to the one another. We left our boat near the steps at the central mountain. Amma, we can always glide to go up or come down. Climbing mountains is not a problem in Heaven. Many other boats were also floating on the lake. The beautiful two storeyed mansions were within lovely gardens of flowers and flowering trees. When we reached the summit, we were overwhelmed by the fascinating beautiful sight amma. The whole mountain top was covered with well arranged gardens of flowers of exquisite beauty. The gardens surrounded the ground on which stood the Cathedral in imposing grandeur and splendour. On the ground around the Cathedral there were rocks. Flower plants kept in lovely flower pots adorned those rocks. In all the other places on the summit, flowering plants were cultivated in a very systematic way and seats were also arranged within those gardens. When we went near the Cathedral, two white men came from the garden and they gave us the details about the inmates of those mansions. WHITEMEN: We were all industrial workers from different parts of the world. We didn’t belong to the intellectual world, but we were typical workers and were members of huge trade unions. We had bad habits as well. We were addicted to taking drugs and alcohol. Roughly speaking, we had been a ruthless set of people on the earth. But somehow Jesus touched our lives in different ways. Each one of us has his own story. Then our whole attitude towards life was changed. We loved Jesus with great zeal and now here, we are in Heaven in these beautiful mansions living in perfect harmony with one another. Many of us were workers in factories where aeroplanes and other kinds of motor vehicles were manufactured and also in other industries. In Heaven there is no need for planes since Jesus has given us all the capacity to glide over any hill or mountains and there is no problem of time. In the place of two or four wheelers we have the most smooth sailing luxury boats

which are centralized (under a central control) and operated. So here we are involved in more spiritual spheres. Some of us are teaching Scripture to non-Christian children. Some of us are learning different arts and subjects we liked, for which we didn’t have the time or money to learn while we were on the earth. DAVID: Then they took us to the back of the Cathedral to see the mansions on that side. Those mansions were overlooking a beautiful panoramic view of mountains, valleys, rivers, streams and ponds. By that time we saw many people coming to the Cathedral walking along the many pathways and climbing the steps. To watch those people coming up, was a fascinating sight. Then Angels started coming down in very large numbers, descending over the golden towers and the roof of the Cathedral. Soon the white radiance of the silvery white angels swallowed up the golden glow of the towers. Then we went inside. It was very huge and it had the capacity for the seating of more than ten thousand people. It had two wings and a huge beautiful altar at the front in the shape of a half moon. A choir of about one hundred members stood over part of the galleries at the left and sang some songs in various languages in unison. There was a unique beauty in singing the same song in different languages. The seats were in the form of galleries and it was filled up soon. Suddenly we heard the angels' music over the Cathedral. At the next instant they all came within and when we looked upwards, we beheld the angelic forms of the choir and their singing was louder. For a moment they floated above and then descended along with Jesus smoothly like a white shinning tent. The angels occupied the space near the walls of the Cathedral and also the stage. Jesus sat on the throne. We all stood up, raised our hands and praised Jesus in many languages. We saw a real cosmopolitan group of people in that Cathedral. Then Jesus delivered a marvellous message. JESUS: Peace be unto you. On the earth you were the second biggest group of people, next to the group of simple village folks. After accepting Me as your Saviour and Friend, your whole life and style of living changed. Before your conversion, you were more closely bonded to men and your labour unions. You completely depended on the human strength. After you came to Me, your bond with Me became stronger and stronger and the human bond became weaker and weaker. When I was on the earth I told a parable of two debtors and their creditor. One of them owed five hundred pence and the other fifty and when they couldn’t pay back, he frankly forgave them both. I asked Simon, "who of them will love him, most". Simon said “I suppose that he, to whom he forgave most.” In the same way you all love Me immensely. Now you see a huge multitude of angels who came here to see you. Do you know that you and the angels have a common bond? Most of the angels were created by My Father as working angels like you. That is why an unusual big crowd of them came with Me. (The audience seemed to enjoy that comment by Jesus.) I bless you My children.

DAVID: Amma, then the ascension of Jesus along with the host of angels took place just like the way, they came in. Afterwards we all dispersed. Some one gave to our girls some new variety of flowers from their garden. Also our girls collected pebbles of different colours and put them in all our pockets and we came back home joyfully. Bye amma dear! “From every kindred, every tongue, Thou brought’s thy chosen race: And distant land and islets have shared The riches of Thy grace.” - Scottish Paraphrases (1781) CHAPTER 73

VISITING A COLONY OF PEOPLE WHO WERE VERY POOR ON THE EARTH, STILL HELPED GOD’S MINISTRY AND WERE VERY CLOSE TO JESUS Date: 8 th July 2005 Time: 10.55 P.M. “……This poor widow hath cast in more than they all: For all these have of their abundance cast in unto the offerings of God: but she of her penury hath cast in all the living that she had.” Luke 21:3, 4 DAVID: Amma, I am rushing back home, walking along the edge of the river at the back of our mansions, so that I can talk to you earlier. (After a few minutes David continued his narration.) We sailed along the back river towards the right of our mansions. We crossed the lake, passed the palm wood island, where we had the children camp and also a few other familiar sites and came near a long lake which was on our right. The lake was in between a road and a park on one side and a long dense green wood on the other side. The river, in which we sailed, was flowing parallel to the road. When we went near a flight of steps which rose from the river to reach the road, we left our boat there. Ascending those steps, we reached the road, then crossed it and entered a very beautiful well maintained park. There was a network of pathways in between the different sections and we saw some seats here and there within the park. That place was rich in scenic beauty - river on one side and the lovely long lake and beautiful woods on the other side. We could not see the left end of the lake. We then entered the lake and sailed towards the woods in another boat. From the lake we couldn’t see anything within the thick foliage of the forest. When we reached the lake shore, we saw a beautiful golden road, leading into the woods. It was a straight road and as we strolled farther and farther, we could see the faint trace of the sea at a far distance. From the main road, several cross roads were going toward the left and the right. We entered one of the left side roads and walked through

the lovely woods. We could see very huge and very grand mansions surrounded by beautiful flower gardens, deep within the woods. We saw one mansion on the right side which was closer to the cross road and so we turned in the garden pathway and reached the house. Amma, we were amazed to see the grandeur of the mansion. The entire walls and floor were decorated with gold and precious stones. Usually we used to see such richness only in King’s palaces and some worship places. So we were speculating about the inhabitants living in such beautiful magnificent mansions within such a marvellous place. Then we saw a lady sitting in a comfortable white chair in the front open portico and knitting something. She warmly welcomed us. There were many seats along the wall facing the garden. We all took those chairs and were seated around the lady. She gave details about herself and also about the inmates of that beautiful colony. LADY: On the earth, I was very very poor living in a small hut, earning daily wages. I had no one to care for me and I lived on my own. My constant companion was my Jesus. I used to talk to Him, tell Him all my troubles, when I was depressed or sad. But I used to feel that I should do something for Jesus and for His ministry, because He loved me and I knew it. So I used to skip meals to save money bit by bit for a long time, and when it grew to a small amount, I used to give that to My Lord’s ministry and charity. My Lord gave me the patience to bear everything with a cheerful heart and I had a feeling of compassion for other poor people. Now you see what my Jesus has given me here in Heaven! All the other inmates of this colony also had come from such a background on the earth. Some of them had been very sick with grave prolonged illness, tied down to their bed or wheel chair. They were all lonely people, but they were very close to Jesus bearing their bitter crosses with great patience, long suffering having complete faith in God. They bore their burdens with a cheerful heart, because they always felt the presence of our beloved Jesus with them. Now Jesus in His tender mercy provided us all such lovely mansions in this beautiful place. If we go straight in the main road, we can go to the sea shore. I am knitting small table mats and other things to give as presents to my friends in Heaven, who used to comfort me with much love, while I was in need on the earth. DAVID: Then we introduced ourselves, sang some songs. Afterwards we bid her a fond farewell and we went around a few more cross roads and sailed back home joyfully. Bye amma dear!

“Ye saints to come, take up the strain, The same sweet theme endeavour; Unbroken be the golden chain; Keep on the song for ever; Safe in the same dear dwelling place, Rich with the same eternal grace, Bless the same boundless giver.” - Thomas H. Gill (1819 – 1906)

CHAPTER 74

VISITING POETS WHO RECITED POEMS WITH THE BACKGROUND MUSIC BY GREAT MUSIC DIRECTORS Date: 10 t h July 2005 Time: 10.55 P.M.

“O, Lord my God, I cried unto Thee and Thou hast healed me. Sing unto the Lord, O, ye saints of His, and give thanks at the remembrance of His holiness.”Ps. 30:2, 4 DAVID: Amma, we came home just now after visiting a beautiful island in the sea. We reached the sea by our usual route and from there we sailed towards the left for a long time. Then we turned at right angles to the shore line and sailed towards deep waters. After travelling a long way, we saw a very beautiful island which looked like a heap of flowers. The flowering trees were shorter at the outer edge and they gradually became taller and taller and at the centre of the island the trees were very tall. Different rows of trees had flowers of different colours and that added to the beauty of the island. When we approached the island, we saw a road in between rows of trees leading into it. First we sailed around the island and to our great amazement; we saw many similar islands, one behind the other almost in a straight line at the back of this island. They had also the same type of flowering trees and the sight was fascinating. Then we came back to the front and started strolling along the road. Many pathways were branching from the main road on its either side. We entered one of the left side pathways. It was a very calm and serene place except for the melodious songs of the birds. When we walked further we heard the sound of beautiful music coming from the opposite direction. As we advanced, we saw an immense mansion of much elegance and beauty in the front. Actually the pathway led us to that mansion. Later on we learnt that every pathway led to a mansion and there were about ten mansions in each of those islands. As we approached that mansion we could hear the music distinctly and it was just superb and marvellous. We went around that mansion and found a great

music hall in the ground floor. It had a huge stage and very beautiful curtains hanging in shining folds adorned the stage. Seats for the audience were arranged in galleries. There was a large orchestra standing over the stage with a music director. Another person was standing at one side and reciting beautiful poems in a marvellous manner and the lovely melody of the orchestra seemed to be the background music for that poem. When we just entered we heard him reciting a poem called, “The way to Golgotha.” Amma, we were captivated by the reciting of the poem and the soft strains of the music pouring forth from the orchestra. It filled us with indescribable pathos. If that was performed on the earth, the whole audience would have been in tears. In Heaven no one shed a drop of tear, but we were deeply touched by that poem and the music. After that he gave a short testimony as follows. PERSON: I was a great music director on the earth for a famous film producing company. Suddenly I was down with a terrible disease and I was on my death bed in a hospital. Till then I was not a believer. My days were numbered. One night, a person entered my room, stood, near my bed and started praying for me. He was a stranger; I had never seen him till then. At the same time I had a vision of Jesus. He touched me and said, “You are healed.” At once, with great reverence I promised Jesus that I would work for His Ministry till the end of my life, if Jesus cured me. The vision and the praying man disappeared. The next day the doctors were greatly astonished and they couldn’t believe how a dying man could revive so suddenly in such a marvellous manner. From that day onwards, I became a music director to various Christian films, serials and other Christian ministry. Now in Heaven I have some members of my own team which I had on the earth. I got more members from the Heavenly family and now we have a beautiful orchestra. I get lovely poems from famous poets in Heaven and I compose apt background music for these poems. When I recite the poems, the orchestra plays the background music. We go to different places of Heaven to do this ministry. I welcome you all who are gathered here. DAVID: Amma, then he continued to recite more poems in different European languages. The title of another poem was, “The resurrected Jesus.” You can imagine the joyous, triumphant music, they played for that poem. We learnt that the members of the musical band and their families live in all those mansions. Then we went around some part of the island and we sailed back home joyfully. Bye amma dear! “Thank we those who toiled in thought, Many diverse scrolls completing, Poets, prophets, Scholars, saints Each his word from God repeating; Till they came, who told the story Of the world and showed His glory.” -Percy Dearmet (1867 – 1936)

CHAPTER 75

SING SONG WORSHIP SERVICE IN A COLONY OF POETS Date: 12 th July 2005 Time: 10.55 P.M. “I will praise, O Lord, with my whole heart; I will show forth all Thy marvellous works. I will be glad and rejoice in Thee; I will sing praise to Thy name, O Thou most high.” Ps. 9:1, 2 DAVID: Amma, we are walking back home after attending a sing song worship service. Amma, Jesus bestowed on us a very warm smile and we are happy beyond words. My friends graciously offered to take my musical instrument to Steve’s home. If I go there, it will take some more time to reach home. (After a short time David continued his narration.) We walked along the main road in front of our mansions towards the left of our colony, turned on the right road and reached the river. From there we sailed towards the left in a boat. After passing the painter’s colony, we saw a branch river, going towards the left. When we entered this branch we saw beautiful woods on both sides and very beautiful mansions deep within the forest. After some distance at right, we saw a picturesque long strip of very beautiful well arranged gardens between this river and another one. Afterwards we realized the river in which we were sailing went around a land of elevation at the end of the long stretch of garden, came back and joined again the main river. On the elevation stood a round chapel of exquisite beauty. The entire slope of the elevation was covered with lovely flower beds with pathways in between. Some of the pathways were going to the summit from the foot and some were at right angles to them going amidst the flower beds. There were many seats here and there within the garden at the slope and also in the main garden. The left side of the river was surrounded by lovely woods and we caught glimpses of mansions deep within. Also that side of the river bank was adorned by small flower gardens in the shape of semi circles, which were on the edge of the river here and there. A few comfortable seats were arranged in some of those mini gardens with flowers of exquisite beauty and we saw some people occupying those seats. After we sailed around the elevation, we came to the other parallel river which was flowing towards the main river. We landed near the central garden and walked along the pathway, ascending to the top. The chapel standing on the summit was made of some kind of transparent marble stones which were decorated with gold. It had a very wide veranda on all sides. We kept our

musical instruments (We didn’t take our drums) on the veranda and we went to the lovely gardens on the top most level of the slope and occupied the seats there. The sight from that height was fascinating. We felt like, singing and so we started singing many songs softly. Suddenly a person from our left came near us, reciting a beautiful poem. We could hear a few lines only. Referring to us, he was reciting, “I saw a group of beautiful singing birds – the best creation of our mighty creator.” It was a long poem amma. But we heard only this much. Immediately we all stood up and greeted him. With a smile he told us that it was a colony of poets who came from all over the world, belonging to different nations, different races, speaking and reciting poems in different languages of the earth. He was telling these things, still walking and went away from us. But we felt so happy hearing the poem he recited about us. So we sang more songs. Then we saw many people coming to the summit from many directions. Some were walking along the pathways in the main garden and some were gliding over the two rivers. We also went up. The garden around the chapel was also of exquisite beauty. By that time hosts and hosts of angels started descending over the chapel which had a sloping roof, but rounded at the top. We all went in. Since we had to give an item, we were asked to occupy the seats on the right side. The seats were arranged in half circles facing a very beautiful half moon shaped altar, on which stood a lovely throne. On the left side of the chapel, several small groups were seated, belonging to all the races of the world. Suddenly, the transparent walls became milky white and we saw angels moving around the chapel and soon Jesus descended along with a host of singing angels. We all stood up, raised our hands and praised the Lord. The praising would have been in all the major languages of the world. Then the singing programme started. There were a few choirs like ours. After an item by one of the choirs, a group of poets recited a marvellous, poem very slowly and meaningfully. But they didn’t give much importance to the music, though they recited the poem in the form of a tune. When our turn came, we went to the front, stood beneath the altar. We sang an anthem called “Hallelujah chorus.” (Not that on the earth) We had musical prelude and interludes. Steve couldn’t come, but he gave our orchestra a thorough practice. I conducted the anthem. When the following words came, “Hallelujah to our Jesus” we all extended both our hands towards Jesus. Amma when we did that, Jesus gave us a broad smile of appreciation. Even the audience gave a shout of joy, since Jesus bestowed on us such a wonderful smile and we were just jubilant and in ecstasy. After the programme of music and poems, Jesus delivered a very short message. JESUS: I am very happy to be with you. I have given to some of My children the wonderful talent of writing poems. My children know the Creator and love Him. So they find the power and glory of the Creator in all His creations, get inspiration and write poems about the beauty of the creations. That is their way of praising the Lord. Here I see many groups of youth who have another kind of wonderful talent of singing and praising Me. May God bless you all.

DAVID: Then Jesus along with His angels ascended and we all praised Jesus for a long time. Then the group of poets started dispersing, still reciting those poems. We stood on the top and saw people drifting in different directions into the woods and disappearing. It was a beautiful sight. Then we started for home. On the way, our girls collected some rare flowers for the children. Then we came back home joyfully talking about the wonder of the beaming face of Jesus smiling at us. Bye amma dear! “O for a thousand tongues, to sing My great Redeemer’s praise, The glories of my God and King, The triumphs of His grace!” - Charles Wesley (1707 – 88)

CHAPTER 76

MEETING CHRISTIAN JEWS OF LATER CENTURIES AND VISITED THEIR CHILDREN HOMES Date: 14 th July 2005 Time: 10.55 P.M. “………… Paul was pressed in the spirit, and testified to the Jews that Jesus was Christ.” Acts 18:5 DAVID: Amma, we are sailing back home in the river, flowing near our back gardens, after enjoying a long trip. I’ll land near our usual place and then walk along the edge of the river, so that I can reach home as early as possible. (After David entered his room, he started talking.) We sailed along our river flowing at the back towards the right of our colony. After crossing the lake and all known sites, we came across a very broad road, starting from the river bank and going towards the left. There were two branch rivers from the main river towards the left and they were flowing along the two sides of that broad road. We left our boat near the main river and started walking along that road. It was going through beautiful woods with green and flowering trees. We saw many boats with a large number of children, sailing on the left side river. As we made our way farther along the road, we saw people moving within the woods and we caught glimpses of mansions as well. There were many beautiful bridges over the two rivers, starting from the two sides of the road. We entered the third right side bridge and walked along the pathway continuing from the bridge within the woods. After walking some distance we saw a huge two storey building on our left. The building was made of some transparent material. It had a single hall at the ground floor which was a library and a reading room. Then

we heard voices on the first floor. So, ascending the staircase we reached the balcony surrounding a huge hall in the first floor. It looked like a conference hall where seats were arranged in concentric circles. In the inner circle about 15-20 persons were seated and they were discussing something. One person, who seemed to be the leader of that group, invited us to join them. John introduced us collectively and we occupied the seats there. Then the leader told us about the inhabitants of that colony. LEADER: We all are Christian Jews of recent centuries. On the earth as you know we were scattered throughout the world, because of the curse, we incurred by crucifying Jesus on the cross. Our families realized that Jesus was the true Messiah and we became Christians. On the earth many of us were involved in children ministry. We had many orphanages for children. Most of them were for our Jewish children. We had some orphan Muslim children as well who had no parents or relatives. We always had a burden for the souls of Muslims, because of our great Father Abraham. Now in Heaven as you know there are thousands of children belonging to all religions of the world. Here we have beautiful homes for them. Most of the residents in our homes are Muslim children and also our own Jewish children. Some Muslim adults, who became true believers in Jesus are also here. If you cross the rivers and go to the other side, you can see the children’s mansions and their foster parents. DAVID: We thanked him for those informations and we sang a few choruses, which they appreciated. Then the leader asked one of the men there to take us to the children’s mansions. We bid him a fond farewell and we reached the opposite woods with our guide. There we saw many huge mansions on the left side of the pathway, going from the bridge. On the right side, we saw many small pools of crystal clear water. Small streams from distant mountains filled the pools. Then the overflowing water joined the river as streams. A large number of children were playing within the pools. The guide told us that there were many more clusters of children mansions and pools along the main road. Then our girls collected some lovely colourful pebbles from the bed of the pool. We bid a fond farewell to the guide and came back home. Bye amma dear! “The whole triumphant host Give thanks to God on high; ‘Hail Father, Son and Holy Ghost!’ They ever cry, Hail Abraham’s God and mine!I join the heavenly lays,All might and majesty are thine, And endless praise.” - Thomas Oliver’s (1725 – 1799) Based on the Jewish Vigdal

Conclusion Dear Reader, By the time, you complete reading this book, you must have read about the incidents of the Holy Spirit talking to me to console, guide me and also the talking of my son David, according to the perfect will of my beloved Jesus. For some people, it may be difficult to believe the whole phenomenon. So I want to write about a scientific proof of such God given phenomenon to several of His children. On 25th Aug 2005, David told me " Amma, I went to my medical study centre where I attended a doctors conference in the department of Neurology. A doctor spoke about one of the marvels of the Lord as follows. "Our human brain is a wonder organ created by our Lord. By the power of the Holy Spirit, power centres can be created in one's brain, so that such people can hear the voice of the Lord directly and the voices of other people from Heaven according to the perfect will of our Jesus!! Amma ! what a wonderful revelation!!. He also explained the mechanism in medical terms and gave the names of the parts of brain, but even if I tell you the mechanism you cannot understand, minute details. But remember one thing. Jesus has created such power centres in your brain too, so that you can hear Jesus talking to you and also help you to communicate with Him. So, be of good cheer and thank Jesus always for the special privilege. Love Him more and more". I shared this message with my sister and often I think about it. As If Jesus wants to prove it scientifically, I read a piece of news, from the ‘Hindu’ daily news paper dated August, 31,2006 from its last page. I have quoted the passage below: (as given in the paper) BRAIN SCAN REVELATION Ian Sample LONDON : Brain scans of nuns have revealed intricate neutral circuits that flicker into life when they feel the presence of God. The images suggest that feelings of profound joy and union with a higher being that accompany religious experiences are the culmination of ramped-up electrical activity in parts of the brain. The scans were taken as nuns relived intense religious experiences. They showed a surge in neural activity in regions of the brain that govern feeling of peace, happiness and self-awareness. Psychologists at the University of Montreal say the research, which appears in the journal Neuroscience Letters, was not intended to confirm or deny the existence of God, but to examine how the brain behaves during religious experiences. Experiences Mario Beauregard and Vincent Paquette used functional magnetic resonance imaging to scan the brains of 15 Carmelite nuns who were asked

to remember the most intense mystical experience they had ever had. When the scans were compared with others taken beforehand, the scientists found electrical activity and blood oxygen levels had surged in at least 12 regions of the brain. Some regions, such as the medial orbito frontal cortex, are strongly associated with emotions, while activity in the right middle temporal cortex is believed to be responsible for the impression of contacting a spiritual entity. Different activity The scans showed different brain activity from those taken when the nuns were asked to remember intense emotional experiences that involved another person. The findings contradict previous suggestions that human brains may have evolved with a “God spot” – a single region that lights up in response to deeply religious thoughts. “Rather than there being one spot that relates to mystical experiences, we’ve found a number of brain regions are involved,” said Dr. Beauregard. Guardian Newspapers Limited 2006 (Thiruvananthapuram) THE HINDU, Thursday, August 31, 2006 I was immensely pleased and surprised to go through the news. I also want to write a few of my experiences in which Jesus talked to me and how He fulfilled what he said. My older son is studying M.D. in a Medical college in another state. His wife is also with him. It is very difficult to get leave and so for the past 8 months he couldn’t come home. Finally, he adjusted his duty and his professor allowed him to take 6 days leave. This leave was sanctioned one month ahead of his coming home. We booked train tickets and sent them one week earlier and eagerly waited for their arrival. The day before, their departure, I got a call from my son at noon. He sadly told me “Amma, my leave is cancelled at the last moment. I can not blame my professor either, since he had to give leave to two of my class mates who, are going to attend a study conference and so I can not go home” and put down his phone. It was a great disappointment to me and to my husband. Though it was a small matter compared to what we went through, I felt very much depressed and I was complaining to Jesus in tears. Suddenly I heard the beloved voice of my Jesus saying “Tomorrow your children are starting for home”. This was repeated again and again, in a very emphatic, commanding, voice of my Jesus. I was very much confused. During, the night, before I went to bed, when I prayed, again I heard the powerful voice of my Saviour telling “Your children will be traveling by train by this time tomorrow”. I told this to David’s father_ “Jesus is telling again again that Samuel and his wife will be starting for home tomorrow while

Samuel told me that his leave has been cancelled”. Next day about noon, I again heard my son’s joyous voice on the phone. "Amma, I got leave. My professor told me to take 4 days off and we are leaving for home by train this evening". What a great miracle!! I couldn’t believe my ears. This is how Jesus fulfilled His promise to me. Praise be to Jesus. In the same way Jesus told me once, that we should distribute David’s book free of cost. One day I was praying to Jesus for money to print books. Suddenly I heard the voice of Jesus saying “David is your son and so he is heir of your family. So you should keep 1/4 th of any special income you get, in his account. David is My son too. So I will also help you”. I was greatly surprised and I promised Jesus to do that. I got all my pension benefits and immediately I transferred 1/4 th of what I had in my account to 'David’s missionary fund’. Within a few months, the state government of the state where my older son is studying announced a great reduction in his college tuition fees. The amount thus reduced is much greater than what I already transferred to David’s account. see! the way God is providing funds according to His promise!! Jesus can do much greater miracles for you too!! But several times, things are happening in our lives which we do not think and wish for. One day while I was thinking on that line, I heard the gentle voice of the Holy spirit speaking to me the following: “A small boy was playing in a shallow gentle flowing river. He was rolling and rolling. His parents were sitting on the bank and happily watching their son playing and moving further away in the gentle water. Suddenly two hands took the boy and put him at the rough shore. Parents were shocked. They heard a voice telling “Go and see further down the river. It is joining a great deadly falls. In the same way sometimes, I change the path of My children to prevent them from going towards the eternal death (Hell)” I realized the great truth behind this short wonderful story. Our Jesus is always more concerned about our souls, than our present life, because He only knows the eternal happiness of Heaven and the eternal agony of Hell. But we are concerned only about our present life on the earth. At that time I was reminded of the following Bible verses: Is. 55:8,9 “For My thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways My ways says the Lord. For as the Heavens are higher than the earth, so are My ways higher than your ways, and My thoughts than your thoughts”. Mat. 7:13,14 “Enter by the narrow gate; for the gate is wide and the way is easy, that leads to destruction, and those who enter by it are many. For the gate is narrow and the way is hard, that leads to life, and those who find it are few”.

We always want to walk through the broader way, but God, changes our course and often leads us through a narrow way. He knows our whole future. So don’t get disheartened. There is always enough space even in the narrow way for Jesus to walk with us side by side, holding our hands. Never let go your hold of His Hands. We pray “Lord, with these Heavenly messages, may the readers realize that we have an eternal life in an Eternal Home”. Do know that there is Only One Way to go to that wonderful place. That only way is JESUS who died on the cross to pay our debts of sin and opened the gates of Heaven for you and me. Do you have Him in your heart? Have you accepted Him as your Saviour? If you have not accepted Him as your Redeemer so far, please do it now! at this moment ! Say the following prayer, with a sincere heart with implict faith in Jesus as the Saviour. “Dear Lord Jesus, I accept you as my personal saviour since I know that you bore my sins on yourself and died on the cross for me. Wash me and cleanse me from all my sins with your precious blood you shed on the cross. Pardon me and accept me as your child. Make me eligible to enter into your Heavenly HOME.” - Amen Mrs. Kamazh K. Solomon, 3, Henry Road, Nagercoil - 629 001, Tamilnadu, India. Phone : 04652 - 230778 E-mail : printland.rediff.com P.s. There are four book (I, II, III,IV) in Tamil and four books (I, II, III,IV) in English